By Bruce Goldwell
[Gone to heaven... February 11, 2019]
(c) 2020 Bruce Goldwell
All Rights Reserved
Introduction
THE DRAGON KEEPERS for centuries have been the custodians and caretakers of the most prestigious and elite species of animal in the known universe … Dragons.
Dragon keepers held the sole responsibility and honor of helping bring each and every dragon into the world and helped in the training of young dragons until they were of age to leave the much-guarded safety of the Valley of Dragons.
No one had ever been inside the Valley of Dragons except for the dragon keepers and the Elfins. The location of the valley, and how to gain entrance, was a well guarded secret. In fact, dragons were a myth to most people as only a select few had even seen one.
As happens with most secrets, the existence of the Valley of Dragons would become known and those who live in this protected refuge would be in dire danger. No one knows why, but sooner or later, secrets always find a way of getting out.
The Valley of Dragons has been the most important secret for ever so long. Because of this, dragons have always had a safe place to give birth to their offspring and more importantly, the Valley of Dragons has been a safe place for the young dragons to grow up and increase their powers before going out into the world. There are so many dangers that dragon’s have to face that they have to be trained in all aspects of survival before they leave the valley.
Once a dragon left, it never returned to the valley again except in situations of dire importance. By adhering to this rule, the secret of the Valley of Dragons had remained intact for hundreds and thousands of years.
That was all about to change.
Honor of the Tome
"Dragon Keepers" Honor of the Tome...
the beginning of a NEW ADVENTURE!
CHAPTER ONE
The Secret
Far from the Valley of Dragons near a small village trouble was brewing. An evil witch was scheming to discover everything she could about the Valley of Dragons as she was determined to enter there. She was very wicked and wanted ever so much to become the most powerful witch in the world so she could rule over every kingdom in every land. If she could gain power over such creatures as dragons, she would not only be the most powerful witch but the most powerful being in the whole world.
Her name Lady Oer. She was once a part of the royal family in the largest kingdom of the land. Her intensive studies into the sciences of the day led her to be educated in the most advanced practices of the science of chemistry. So much taken by her own knowledge, she felt that all others were less than her self.
She became frustrated with the ‘ignorance’ of all around her and in her consuming greed for more and more knowledge she began to delve into other disciplines. The black arts, with all the allure that evil has, caught her fancy and she took to learning all she could from an evil and dark coven of witches.
Naturally, when the royal family discovered her dealings with such, they set to turn her mind from such terrible doings. Lady Oer however was so set in her mind that she would hear no reasoning from them. Her course was set on pursuing an evil path. Believing them to be lesser mortals, she disdained the family as inferior to her knowledge and power, tossing her head at their entreaties. Not knowing what else to do and seeing her so determined on her chosen path, they cast her out of the royal family and commanded that she never return to the kingdom. Lady Oer was led to the gate of the castle walls. As she walked out the entrance, the huge wooden doors closed behind her and the board that locked the gates could be heard dropping into place.
It would be understandable to consider this lady as a hunch-backed shriveled evil looking person but indeed, she was not. Her appearance was quite the opposite. She wasn’t wart-nosed ugly by any means and would be considered by most to be a rather refined woman. She stood, a tall woman, slender of form with full flowing black hair and a gentile pleasant to look upon face. Her long dark black hair matched the color of the clothing she loved to wear most often. Her appearance and style hid the truth of what she really is. An evil soul becomes evident not by appearance but in the actions people take. Thus it was with Lady Oer.
Her means were vast in her own right and her standard of living much higher than most people living in those times and the clothes she wore were always of the first stare in fashion. No one, who did not know what she was like, could ever guess at the state of her wicked mind.
Because of her mindset and feeling petulant toward her exile, Lady Oer vowed she would, one day, return to the kingdom and destroy the royal family. Many nights, she would roam the darkened corridors of her home, muttering her complaints under her breath. As she passed each glowing torch ensconced on the wall, her shadow would rise and shrivel as if miming her grievance in a bizarre and abstract dance. She swore she would rule that kingdom and every kingdom in every land.
Slowly but surely, her mind plotted toward her revenge until she devised a plan. She reasoned there was only one way to gain enough power to overcome the royal family and take over their kingdom. She would have to capture and kill the mightiest and wisest of all the dragons. This dragon’s name... Merlineld. In order to get to him, she would have to find the secret of how to gain entrance into the Valley of Dragons where he dwelt in safety.
Merlineld was the mightiest of all the dragons ever to live upon the earth. Not only was he wise and had great knowledge, he also had enormous power. His power was benign, which means he used it very wisely in protecting all who stood for honor and truth. Any dragon that used the power they attained to do any evil, would lose that power and the forces of good would be turned against them. Dragons are highly regarded for their inner strength, loyalty and fearlessness.
Lady Oer for a long time had been engrossed in devising a scheme to learn of the whereabouts of the Valley of Dragons. While most people only believed that the Valley of Dragons was a fairy tale, Lady Oer knew it existed and that Merlineld ruled it. Dragons were assigned, from time to time, to protect the royal family and from behind curtains and keyholes she had heard mention of the valley many times by dragons who convened with the King and Queen.
The King and Queen were the only ones that really knew that the Valley of Dragons existed, other than the dragon keepers and the Elfins. So carefully was this secret kept, that only through evil intent and stealth, as Lady Oer practiced, could it be discovered. While they were aware of its existence, the royals did not know where the Valley of Dragons was, much less how to get to the valley, so Lady Oer would not be able to get the information she needed from them.
In the Valley of Dragons, the dragon keepers tended to the dragons living there and the keepers never left the valley because most everything they needed existed right there. The only ones that ever left the refuge were the Elfins.
The Elfins would go to local villages to get supplies whenever the dragon keepers or Elfins had need for something outside the refuge of their home in the valley. Elfins also visited the royal family many times over the course of time to see to the needs of those dragons assigned to protect the royal family.
Lady Oer reasoned that all she had to do was to capture one of the Elfins and get them to reveal the secret location of the valley. Elfins themselves had some magical powers but nothing that would protect them from what Lady Oer planned. She had been perfecting a potion that would get a person to answer a question and they would not be able to resist. They would answer with the whole truth. She had the potion ready and knew that it worked on humans but she had not yet tried it on an Elfin.
Elfin’s were tricky little people and had powers they could use to protect themselves from danger. Lady Oer would have to render an Elfin helpless before she could capture one and use the potion on him. If the truth potion didn’t work, she would simply kill the Elfin to keep him from returning and warning anyone in the valley about what she was planning.
CHAPTER TWO
A Wicked Trap
Lady Oer’s assistant came hurriedly from the local village not too far from Lady Oer’s home to report that an Elfin was in the village getting supplies. As it would be too late in the evening for the Elfin to return that night to the Valley of Dragons, he would have to spend the night in the village inn.
Lady Oer’s assistant’s name is Redwyn. She was half as old as Lady Oer and would be considered by most a pretty and refined young lady. She was shorter woman being only five feet four inches in height however, she was very attractive and her vivacious mannerisms attracted many. Her favorite color was red so most all her clothing was bright crimson reds and deep cherry colors.
One of her talents was that of a seamstress so she made clothing fashioned after some of the designs that Lady Oer wore with some slight modifications. Her hair was shimmering blonde and her eyes were as blue as the bluest ocean. All her mannerisms and characteristics were atypical of a witch.
“Lady Oer,” said Redwyn the young witch. “There is an Elfin about in the village. I heard that he would be staying at the Inn till morn.” Redwyn waited intently for Lady Oer’s reply. She knew that Lady Oer would be pleased to hear such news. She saw the glitter in her Lady’s eyes as she shot a glance of triumph at her.
“I will have this Elfin before morn and he will tell me everything I want to know!” Lady Oer boasted with glee.
She then motioned for Redwyn to leave with a flick of her wrist, so the young witch turned and left her. Lady Oer began putting some things together in a small carrying bag then hung it on her shoulder. She grabbed a long dark cloak from a hanger next to the door and wrapped it around her shoulders. Pulling the hood over her head, she quickly exited the room.
As she walked past Redwyn in the front room of the cottage, she called for Redwyn to follow her. Walking out the door of the cottage, the two of them headed toward the stables.
Yelling out instructions to Redwyn to prepare to leave with the wagon, Lady Oer entered the stable. The young witch entered behind her and began hitching a horse to a small wagon just inside the door of the stable.
Then Lady Oer ordered the stable keeper to saddle her horse and to do it quickly. She had no time to lose. She had to get to the village as soon as possible. The stableman quickly saddled her horse getting the steed ready for Lady Oer; he wanted none of her anger aimed at him.
Just as the stableman finished saddling her horse, Lady Oer grabbed the stirrups from him and mounted the large black steed. She kicked the stallion in the sides and he bolted out the door of the stable disappearing into the woods. The horse drawn wagon, driven by Redwyn, moved off in the same direction following Lady Oer.
In the village, the Elfin was in the stable ensuring that his horse and wagon were being cared for before heading off to the Inn to spend the night. He took a small bag from the wagon and tipping his hat to the stableman and tossing him a coin. He turned toward the stable door. Leaving the stable, he walked down the small sandy road toward the Inn.
Upon arriving at the Inn, the Elfin walked up a couple of steps to the entrance, entered through the door of the rustic looking accommodations and went up to the counter where a man sat on the other side. His head just barely the height of the counter top, the Elfin called to the innkeeper.
“I’ll be taken a room for the night,” he told the Innkeeper.
The Innkeeper looked up from the chair he was sitting in but didn’t see anyone at the counter. He stood up to peer over the counter-top to see the little Elfin standing there.
This little Elfin was only few feet in height, which was normal for Elfins. His ears were a bit larger than usual for a person of his size and were pointed on top and rounded at bottom. His eyes were large and dark with a gentle appearance and his nose narrowed to a little pointed tip. From under the brim of his pointed hat, bits of hair streamed down over the back of his neck behind his ears.
Turning around, the Innkeeper took a key from a shelf behind him and reaching down over the counter handed it to the Elfin then pointed toward a doorway a few feet away.
The Elfin put a coin on the counter and disappearing through the doorway headed down a narrow hallway. At the end of the hall was a door with a number matching the one on the key the Elfin had in his hand. As he put the key in the small keyhole and twisted it, he turned the doorknob opening the door to the room. Entering the quarters, he tossed his bag onto the bed. He went to a small night stand in the corner and there on the table was a lamp with a tinderbox next to it. It would be dark soon so the Elfin struck the tinder to light the lamp and then turned and looked around the room to familiarize himself with the accommodations. All there was in the room was a table, a chair and the bed.
He looked under the bed to see if there were any unwanted creatures lurking about under it. With so many rats and spiders about one can never be too careful. He wasn’t afraid of spiders and such but he knew that many of the spiders lurking about in these parts were deadly so it was always wise to be leery.
Once he was sure everything was fine in the room, he left the quarters closing the door behind him but not locking it. He had never had any trouble before and didn’t feel the need to lock the door since he would only be gone for a short while. He headed back down the narrow hall and entered the lobby again.
“I’ll be at Dolly’s kitchen,” he informed the Innkeeper.
The Innkeeper didn’t seem to pay much attention as the Elfin walked by the counter. He just sat there in his chair with his head hung down as if sleeping. Finally, his one hand raised and he waved to the Elfin as he exited the door of the Inn.
The door to Dolly’s kitchen opened and the Elfin entered. He sat at a table on one side of the dining room with his back against the wall so he could keep an eye across the room for any who entered or left. As he looked around the small dining area there were a couple of people at a table on the other side of the room. They were eating and exchanging chitchat between bites. Obviously, too engrossed in their own business to be of any concern.
It wasn’t long before a buxom woman entered the dinner area from a door in the back of the room. She walked over to the table where the Elfin was and pulled a fork and spoon out of her apron placing them in front of him.
The Elfin looked up to see a cheerful middle-aged woman with rosy cheeks standing there smiling at him. She was a very large woman with a ruffled dress that reached all the way to the floor. A wide apron tied about her waist covered her dress to the hem. Her hair was short curly red and she wore a small cloth hat tilted to one side on the crown of her head.
“Me name’s Dolly,” she said. Then she asked. “What can I get for you?”
“I’ll be havin’ a bowl of your stew,” he replied, “and my name is Meldon”.
“Will you be havin’ anything else with the stew?” She asked.
“A half of bread and glass of grapeberry juice,” said Meldon.
“No brew!” She exclaimed.
“No,” he replied shaking his head.
“Be right back,” Dolly said as she turned and headed back toward the kitchen.
It was now night and the only light in the room came from the candles on each of the tables in the diner. Meldon could hear the mumbling of the two people in the corner across the room, but he didn’t pay any attention to their conversation, as he was not the type to eavesdrop. Now and then, there was the sound of a dog barking somewhere down the street, but for all that the night was quiet and peaceful.
Dolly emerged from the kitchen with a large bowl of stew on a tray, a mug filled with grapeberry juice and a rather large piece of bread which had been turnoff from the main loaf from which it came.
“Here you be!”
Meldon thanked her by nodding his head, and then picking up the spoon, he began feasting on the delicious bowl of stew. He picked up the large piece of bread and after dipping it into the stew took a bite from it.
“If you need anything else just give a holler,” Dolly said.
She turned to walk away when the front door suddenly burst open startling Dolly as well as Meldon and the other people in the room. In through the front door ran a young boy as he slammed the door behind himself.
“Dolly,” he yelled.
“You could scare the warts off a horned toad boy. What’s your hurry?” She asked a bit frustrated.
“I need stew for me and my mom and a loaf of bread,” he said.
“Lordy be!” she exclaimed. “You’d think the village was on fire the way you burst in here. Have a seat and I’ll have that for you in a jiffy,” she said turning to head back into the kitchen.
The young boy sat down at a table in the middle of the dining room still trying to catch his breath. He looked to be about twelve years old and of average height for a young boy his age. His cloths ragged and dusty from his sprint along the street outside and his hair equally scruffy, he looked as if he may not have had a bath for a few days.
He looked around the room, saw the two men sitting in the corner chatting and then turned and saw the Elfin sitting in the other corner.
“An Elfin!” He shouted.
Jumping up from his seat, he ran over to where Meldon was sitting. For a few moments he stood there staring at Meldon with his jaw hanging down and his eyes wide open.
“Have a seat boy,” Meldon said as he pointed to the chair on the other side of the table he was sitting at.
The young boy had no sooner sat down at Meldon’s table than questions started pouring out or his mouth. He had never seen an Elfin up close and surely never got to sit at a table with one. He wanted to know everything he could about Meldon but he wasn’t even giving Meldon time to answer any of his questions.
“Slow down boy,” said Meldon. “I’m not going anywhere.”
The young boy stopped talking long enough to take a deep breath allowing Meldon to get a word in edge-wise.
“What be your name?” asked Meldon.
“Tom,” replied the boy.
“It’s nice to make your acquaintance, Tom. My name is Meldon.”
Tom suddenly didn’t have a word to say. He was so astonished that he was sitting at the table… with an Elfin… and talking with him. For a brief pause there was utter silence between them as Tom contemplated his next question.
“You gonna be here long,” asked Tom?
“Just for the night,” replied Meldon.
“Just one night!” exclaimed Tom. “Ah,” he sighed.
“I’ll be returning to my home and family in the morning,” said Meldon.
Dolly came walking into the room with a big pot of stew for Tom and a basket with a large loaf of bread in it.
“Here ye be boy,” she said setting the food in front of Tom.
“You best be heading right home with this before it gets cold,” said Dolly.
Tom sighed not having gotten to speak with Meldon as long as he would have liked. He took the pot by the wire handle with one hand and grabbed the basket full of bread in the other.
“Nice meeting you Meldon,” said Tom.
Tom turned and went to the front door where Dolly stood holding the door open for him. At first he just stared at the entrance contemplating whether to go outside or not. He seemed to be afraid for some reason. He took a deep breath then darted through the doorway exiting the diner. Just as he stepped outside he was almost trampled by a large black steed running past the diner in the direction of the Inn. What saved him was Dolly grabbing him by the sleeve of his shirt and pulling him back the instant she heard the hoofs of the horse coming in their direction.
“You OK?” Dolly asked Tom as she fanned the dust coming at her.
“Yea, just barely,” replied Tom as he bolted off down the street.
Dolly turned and looked in the direction the horse was running just in time to see it disappear around the curve in the road. She shook her head in disgust that the rider was so careless racing through the street in the darkness. She closed the door and turned to walk toward the kitchen.
“Some people just got no consideration,” she murmured in Meldon’s direction as she disappeared through the doorway to the kitchen.
Meldon continued eating his meal, not bothering to reply.
At the Inn the large black steed stopped abruptly and a dark cloaked person dismounted running up the steps then entering the Inn. The Innkeeper was startled and almost fell out of his chair when the shrouded figure entered the Inn suddenly. He looked up to see the person standing at the counter in front of him.
“Be a needin’ a room?” He asked.
“There is an Elfin staying here,” declared the dark figure!
The Innkeeper stood there unsure of what to think of the strange person before him.
Reluctantly he answered, “Yes”.
“What room?” the person demanded.
A bit intimidated by the stranger the Innkeeper pointed toward the door leading to the narrow hall where the rooms were and said, “Last door at the end of the hall.”
The dark figure quickly turned and headed toward the door, opened it and vanished through the doorway. The person removed the hood to reveal that is was Lady Oer.
When she got to the room at the end of the hall she removed a small vial from the pouch at her side and took the top off keeping the bottle away from her face. She threw the door open, prepared to throw the contents of the vial at anyone inside. The room was empty.
Upon seeing that the Elfin was not in the room, she went over to the bed and picked up the pillow. She poured the contents of the vial underneath where the pillow lay then replaced the pillow making sure that there was no sign of any tampering.
Lady Oer exited the room closing the door behind her. She moved quickly back down the narrow hall. As she passed the Innkeeper at the desk she said sternly, “Not a word to the Elfin that anyone was here.”
The trembling Innkeeper nodded his head as she went through the front door of the Inn slamming it shut behind her. She mounted the black steed and pulled at the reigns making the horse turn away from the Inn.
“Follow me,” she ordered Redwyn sitting in the wagon just in front of the Inn.
Lady Oer kicked the black steed in the side and it bolted off into the darkness. The young witch cracked the whip above the head of the horse and darted off toward Lady Oer.
Inside Dolly’s kitchen Meldon was just finishing his last bite of stew. After relishing the final spoonful, Dolly came through the door from the back room and walked over to the table where he was seated.
“Will ya be needin’ anything else?” she asked.
“No thank you. The vittles were tasty, thank you.” Meldon replied.
Meldon reached in his pouch, pulled out a couple of coins, and laid them on the table. He headed for the door to exit the diner.
“Come back again anytime,” said Dolly as she watched him leave.
When Meldon got back to the Inn, he went straight to his room to sleep the night. There was nothing to suggest that a devious and cunning person had been in his room. He prepared to lay down for a good nights sleep to be rested for the return home in the morn.
Meldon took his shoes off and tucked them just underneath the edge of the bed. He moved the chair over close to the bed, climbed up on the seat, and stepped onto the bed rolling over and plopping down on the pillow.
Just as his head hit the pillow, a weird mist of smoke streamed from the pillow and enveloped his head. Before he could do anything, his eyes rolled back. As he gasped for air, he fainted dead away on the pillow.
The door to Meldon’s room flew open and Lady Oer entered the room with her accomplice right behind her. Redwyn had a potato sack in her hand and quickly moved to where Meldon lay. She stuffed Meldon’s small body into the bag then flung the sack over her shoulder heading back to the door.
Lady Oer covered her head with her cloak as she exited the room behind Redwyn with Meldon helplessly being carried away. As the two of them left the Inn, the Innkeeper watched helplessly not saying a word.
The black steed reared his head as Lady Oer mounted and turning the rein, she headed him off into the darkness. In order to avoid detection, she took the road to the East in order to use the back road out of town.
Redwyn dropped the bag with the Elfin in the back of the wagon. After climbing into the seat, she grabbed the reins, then cracking the whip, sped off into the darkness disappearing into the woods.
CHAPTER THREE
The Serum of Truth
Lady Oer’s stable keeper heard a horse approaching so he quickly opened the door to the stable knowing it was Lady Oer returning. Just as he did, the large black steed bolted through the doorway with Lady Oer in saddle and came to a sliding stop after passing the entrance.
Jumping from the saddle, she ordered the stable keeper to take care of her mount. He looked to the spume on the steed’s side and knew it would take more than a few minutes to cool him down. Sighing at the lateness of the hour, but not daring to let his Lady see his displeasure, he took the reins of the great beast and walked it out into the night. Lady Oer exited the stable heading for her dwelling across the way at the edge of the dark woods.
Her residence stood on the rim of the rocky ledges at the foot of the mountain that was just behind her house. It was a very strange and sinister looking habitation. There were plants growing up along the sides of the home almost covering it completely, in a camouflage around the abode. Darkened windows prevented any visual invasion.
As Lady Oer began walking up the steps toward the doorway to her abode, Redwyn pulled up to the house with the wagon and came to a sudden stop.
“Bring him inside,” Lady Oer commanded.
Redwyn stepped down from the wagon and moving to the back picked the bag up and headed up the steps of the residence. She entered the front room then turned walking down a small hallway to the room where Lady Oer kept all her potions.
As she entered through the doorway to the room, Lady Oer pointed to a table on one side of the room indicating to Redwyn to put the bag containing Meldon on it.
The gloomy room, even with the candles, barely revealed the shelves that lined it from floor to ceiling. Each shelf squeezed with contents of books, bottles, boxes and everything covered with a thick layer of dust, dust that had become a part of the substance it adhered to totally distorting any label or instruction for what lay within.
While Redwyn laid the bag with Meldon on the table, Lady Oer went to a shelf where certain potions were. There were bottles containing liquids of bright fluorescent colors, some of which were glowing. She picked one of the bottles from the shelf and quickly took it over to the table where Meldon lay. Redwyn opened the bag containing Meldon and pulled it down revealing Meldon’s head.
He was already beginning to wake, but swiftly, before he could gain consciousness, Lady Oer opened the bottle and poured some of the contents into Meldon’s mouth.
Meldon choked as some of the liquid streamed into his throat. As he gasped for air, he swallowed some of the liquid. His head dropped back onto the table as he again lost consciousness.
Lady Oer put the lid back on the bottle and walked over to the other side of the room putting it back on the shelf.
Walking back over to the table, she took Meldon by the shoulders and shook him to awaken him. Meldon slowly began to wake and opened his eyes ever so slowly. He was awake but wasn’t really fully conscious.
“What is your name?” questioned Lady Oer.
He replied slowly, “Meldon”.
Meldon lay there helpless and vulnerable to her questions. There wasn’t a thought in his head to escape as the potion that Lady Oer had given him made him docile. He couldn’t use his elfin magic powers to get away as he was lulled into feeling safe.
“You live in the Valley of Dragons don’t you?” she asked.
“Yes”
Lady Oer smiled realizing that her potion worked even on Elfins. The little Elfin would never have admitted to living in the Valley of Dragons to anyone much less even reveal its existence.
“Merlineld lives in the valley, doesn’t he?” she inquired.
Again, not being able to avoid answering the question, Meldon answered, “Yes.”
It seemed that Lady Oer’s plan was working. All she had to do was find out how to get to the Valley of Dragons and the power she sought could be hers. Once she could get to Merlineld and kill him, she could acquire his powers making her the most powerful witch in the world.
Lady Oer leaned over the little Elfin and asked, “Where is the Valley of Dragons?”
There was a few seconds of silence then Meldon replied, “It is in a secret place.”
“Where is this secret place?” She asked.
“It is a place only Elfins can find.” He answered.
“Tell me where this place is.” She demanded.
“It is a place only Elfins can find.” He said again.
Something was wrong. The potion appeared to be working; however, Meldon would not give Lady Oer specific directions on how to get to the Valley of Dragons.
“Where is this place that only Elfins can find?” She asked him.
“The secret place is hidden behind the Forest of Shadows,” replied Meldon.
Lady Oer asked, “Where is the Forest of Shadows?”
“The Forest of Shadows is beyond the Mirrored Veil.” Meldon explained.
“What is the mirrored veil?” She questioned him.
“The Mirrored Veil lies just before the Forest of Shadows which guards the entrance to the Valley of Dragons,” he replied.
“How do I get to the Mirrored Veil?”
Her patience was wearing thin, the questioning seemed to be going round in circles. Was this an Elfin trick? Again, there were a few seconds of silence. Lady Oer waited anxiously for his reply.
“The Mirrored Veil can be found only by the Elfins,” was his reply.
“How do I get to the Mirrored Veil?” she asked once again.
“The Mirrored Veil can only be found by the Elfins,” he repeated.
Lady Oer was getting very frustrated and angry. She contemplated her next question. There had to be a way of asking the Elfin the right question that should get the answer she sought, that being how to get to the Valley of Dragons.
“Why is it that the Mirrored Veil can only be found by an Elfin?”
“An Elfin is led by the silent sound of the wind whisperers,” he stated. “An Elfin closes his eyes and is led by the music and song of the wind whisperers which leads him to the Mirrored Veil where he can enter into the Forest of Shadows… and then into the Valley of Dragons.”
“How do I hear the sound of the wind whisperers?”
“Only an Elfin can hear the sound of the wind whisperers,” replied Meldon.
This was not what Lady Oer wanted to hear. She had hoped to learn the way to the Valley of Dragons then release Meldon so that the dragon keepers would not be privy to her scheme. Once he awoke from the sleep caused by her magic potion, he would not remember what happened to him this night.
“In order to find this secret entrance, I will have to have him lead me to it,” she informed Redwyn.
“How will you do that,” questioned Redwyn?
“It’s obvious he will never show anyone the way to the Valley of Dragons. Not if he knew that someone was following that is,” Lady Oer said deviously.
Lady Oer went back to the shelf of potions and got another vial from the shelf. “Go get the stable keeper and bring him here,” she commanded. Redwyn left the room to fetch the stable keeper. While she was gone, Lady Oer took a pouch from her side and reaching inside brought out a hand full of some kind of magic dust. She blew the magic dusk across Meldon’s face. As soon as he breathed in some of the glimmering magic powder, he fell into a deep sleep. She took the top off the bottle and poured a small portion of the ingredients on the collar of Meldon’s shirt. She put the cap back on the bottle and returned it to its place on the shelf.
The door to the room opened and Redwyn entered with the stable keeper just behind her.
Nodding to Lady Oer, the stable keeper said, “You called for me Madame.”
“I want you to return to the village with Redwyn. Help her to place the Elfin in his room at the Inn. Leave no appearance that you were there,” she instructed him.
“As you wish,” he replied.
He walked over to the table and pulled the bag back over the Elfins head. He picked the bag up and carried it to the door following Redwyn then the two of them exited the cottage.
As Redwyn climbed up into the seat of the wagon, the stable keeper put the bag with the little Elfin in the back. Then he climbed into the seat next to Redwyn. She pulled back on the reins snapping them against the back of the horse’s neck. The horse bolted off down the road leading up to the cottage into the woods once again disappearing into the darkness.
CHAPTER FOUR
Return to Dragon Valley
The sun rose from the horizon and the sweet smell of fresh morning dew filled the bright green meadows in the Valley of Dragons. The first rays of sunshine began to reflect from the glassy blue waters of the lake in the middle of the valley. They pierced the veil of night’s shadows softly alerting all to a new day. The dragon keepers began to awaken from their night’s sleep as well as Elfins and dragons. The new day sounds began to fill the quiet morning air as everyone began to go about their morning chores.
From one little cottage on a grassy knoll a young boy burst out the front door as his mother was heard saying, “Don’t be long. Breakfast will be ready soon and I want you back here with hands washed and ready to eat.”
“I won’t be long,” the lad called out as he ran toward a grassy meadow just to the northwest of the cottage.
Up through the grassy meadow ran the twelve-year-old boy who was a bit taller than other boys his age. He was rather slender and had very wavy dark brown hair. His legs seemed as though they were twice as long as his torso but it was probably an optical illusion due to his being such a thin lad.
He ran as fast as his legs would go up the grassy meadow toward a cave along the edge of a rocky ledge along the mountain north of his home. Butterflies flew up from the green grass as he made his way up the hillside.
“Is he here?” He called out. “Is he here?”
As the creature inside the cave looked out, the young boy could be seen running toward the entrance. A dragon, just inside the entrance of the cave, called out to the boy and relied, “Yes, he is here.”
Just as the dragon replied, the lad stopped dead in his tracks. He smiled as he cast his eyes on a little newborn dragon there lying next to his mother just inside the entrance of the cave. The little dragon raised his head and looked at the young boy standing at the cave entrance. The two of them cast their eyes upon each other for the very first time.
The baby dragon had a couple of small horns pointing from the top of his bright colorful green head and big beautiful shimmering eyes that seemed too large for his face.
The lad was filled with excitement because this was to be the first dragon that he would be responsible for. He was going to become an official dragon keeper to train and care for this new little one till the dragon would leave the valley on his own.
“He is beautiful!” The boy exclaimed.
The little dragon turned to look at his mother and she smiled and said to the boy, “Yes, Merlin, he is”.
“What is his name?” Merlin asked.
“We thought we would let you have the honor of naming him,” said a deep voice coming toward him.
There along the edge of the rocky mountain was Merlineld the newborn dragon’s father. Walking toward Merlin was the largest dragon in the valley. He was a deep green colored dragon with large horns pointed back on the top of his head. His scaly green colored skin glistened in the suns light and the ripples of his muscles added to the potency of his physique.
This made the occasion even more special for Merlin. Not only would this be his first dragon to care for and the son of Merlineld the most powerful dragon in the world but he was also going give this new born dragon a name.
“I get to name him!” Merlin exclaimed excitedly.
“Well of course,” replied Merlineld.
The boy looked at the little dragon and thought for a few seconds smiling ever so big.
“He is such a handsome dragon and he should have a really important name,” Merlin said intently.
Mother, father and new born all watched Merlin as he thought carefully about what this dragon’s name would be. As mother and father looked proudly at each other, Merlin took a few steps forward.
“Dracon!” he exclaimed. “I’m naming him after his great, great grandfather Dracos.”
“Well done,” Merlineld said. “A name fit for a mighty dragon.”
“He will be a mighty dragon,” replied Merlin.
“Yes, he will be,” agreed the mother.
Merlin and little dragon took one last look at each other then Merlin turned and ran quickly back down the grassy field toward his house. His mind was full of thoughts for the future but mostly his heart was full of wonder and expectation.
As he arrived at the cottage, he went to a table by the door and poured some water into a pan sitting in the center of the table. He dipped his hands hastily into the water and washing them ever so quickly. Barely finishing this important task he ran over to the door of the cottage and went inside.
“He’s here!” Merlin said excitedly.
Smiling at the young lad was his mother, Anabe, who was just putting a tray of fruit on the dining table. She was in her early thirties and just a couple of inches shorter then Merlin and a very pretty lady by any standard. She had long brown hair and wore a long colorful dress with an apron tide about her waist.
“That is wonderful news,” his mother replied. “And what is his name?”
“Dracon, a mighty name for a mighty dragon,” he said. “I got to name him.”
“That is quite an honor to name a dragon,” Anabe said smiling.
He shook his head in agreement, as he sat at the table and began reaching for the food his mother had prepared. He filled his plate with fruit, bread and freshly cooked eggs and just as he prepared to devour them his father came walking in through the front door.
His father, Myrd was a very tall man and it wasn’t hard to tell where the boy got his slender body. He had dark brown hair and a long brown beard. He was a little older than Anabe and had a very deep voice.
“Gonna be quite a day,” said Myrd as he walked in.
“Already started out that way,” replied Anabe.
“And how is that?” Myrd asked.
“Merlin got to name Merlineld’s son first thing this morning,” she said.
“You don’t say?”
“It’s true,” Merlin said. “He is such a mighty dragon and I gave him a mighty name.”
“And what would that name be?” Myrd asked.
“Dracon!” Merlin said proudly.
“Seems only fitting that you should get to name Merlineld’s son since Merlineld was the one that named you,” Myrd said as he looked Merlin in the eyes.
“Merlineld gave me my name?”
“Sure did,” replied Myrd, “That is how you got the name Merlin. Merlineld said you were going to be a very wise man and would be a counsel in the midst of great leaders one day.”
“When Merlineld first looked at you, he thought you were quite a handsome looking boy and he said you needed a great name. He couldn’t think of a name right off so we suggested he name you after him,” Anabe explained.
Merlin looked up astonished and said, “So Merlin comes from Merlineld.”
“That’s true!” exclaimed Myrd.
Anabe and Myrd looked at each other smiling, then Anabe said, “Both of you have lots of chores to do today, so better get done with breakfast and be off about your business.”
Both Merlin and his father nodded in agreement and began eating the wonderful breakfast that had been prepared for them.
At the Inn, Meldon was starting to open his eyes. He started to lift his head, but it seemed so heavy. Shaking his head and blinking his eyes he started to become aware that he had overslept and the sun was already shining well over the horizon. He quickly got out of the bed getting his shoes from underneath and put them on. Grabbing his bag, he swiftly headed for the door.
When he got to the front desk, he put the key to the room on the counter. The Innkeeper watched as Meldon walked toward the front door. He didn’t utter a word about what happened the night before. He was sure if he did that the Lady who warned him the night before would return and do him harm.
When Meldon got to the stables, the keeper had already prepared his wagon and was awaiting the Elfin’s arrival. Meldon paid the keeper for taking such good care of his horse and wagon and without hesitation got into the seat of the wagon. Making a clicking sound with his cheek and holding the reins in his hands, Meldon signaled the horse to head out. The horse moved forward pulling the wagon toward the road leading through the village.
He steered the wagon down the village road toward the West and off into the green wooded area disappearing into the forest of trees. The sound of the horse’s hoofs pounding against the sandy road and the wheels of the wagon turning against the axle blended pleasantly with the usual morning sounds.
Meldon was clueless to what had occurred the night before and was unaware that something was amiss. As the wagon moved along the road heading away from the light of the morning Sun, Meldon was not aware that he was leaving a scent in his trail from the potion that Lady Oer poured on his lapel the night before in her lodge. Furthermore, he was not aware that a creature, moving through the forest with quiet yet swift steps, was following that scent cunningly staying just out of sight of the Elfins sharp eyes and beyond his ever so perceptive ears.
Meldon had one thing on his mind and that was getting back to the Valley of Dragons with the supplies he had acquired in the village. There was still a journey before him as the Elfin had traveled to the village far from the valley so that no one would be the wiser as to how to find the valley. Elfin’s were ever so clever when it came to keeping the location of the valley a secret.
Meanwhile back in the valley Merlin was just finishing breakfast and was putting his plate on the counter next to where his mother cleaned dishes and other such things.
“Lunch will be ready at noon,” she said as Merlin headed out the door.
“OK,” replied Merlin.
“We have a son to be proud of,” said Myrd still sitting at the table.
“That we do,” agreed Anabe.
Today was the first day that Merlin was to take on the responsibility of caring for the new dragon in the valley. This was more than an honor it was his heritage and true desire. He raced to the stable just a short distance from his home and running inside grabbed the pitchfork just inside the door. He opened the door on the side of the stable letting the horse out into the pasture. After the horse left the stable, he began cleaning the stall where the horse stayed.
Never had Merlin moved so quickly to get his chores done than he did this day. However, since he now had a new duty, even when his usual chores were done, his work would not be over because he would now have the added responsibility of dragon training.
Merlin finished his chores in record time and putting all the tools back in their place, he headed out the door of the stable and began running up the hill through the grassy field as he had done earlier that morning.
From the window of the cottage below the stable, his mother watched as Merlin raced up the grassy field toward the cave where Dracon was. She was smiling proudly as she watched her young man going off for his first day as a dragon keeper.
When Merlin got to the cave where Dracon was, he found mother, father and Dracon waiting for him just outside the entrance anticipating his quick return.
As Merlin watched, the little dragon got up on all four legs and moving slowly at first, he walked over to where Merlin was standing. His legs began to be steadier with each step he took. His small wings folded tightly into his sides, it would be a few days before they would be strong enough for him to fly.
When he reached Merlin he stood there and the two of them looked into each other’s eyes. It was as if they read the thoughts but mostly they were reading each other’s energy, that invisible aura that if we are aware enough, tells us whether friend or enemy stands before us. Each sensed the other’s pleasure and within seconds, the unseen bond was complete.
Merlin reached out and put his hand on Dracon’s snout then leaned forward and laid his head just between the little dragon’s nostrils.
“We are going to have so much fun together,” Merlin whispered softly to the newborn. Dracon sniffed all around Merlin’s face his breath tickled yet so pleasantly. Merlin’s heart filled with joy and wonder. The newly arrived dragon’s parents watched this sweet exchange with full hearts. This was not just a happy event but also a blessed one.
“Take him out to the meadow,” said Merlineld. “He has to be back just before noon though.”
“Mom wants me back for lunch so we will be here just before,” said Merlin.
The two of them walked off side by side toward the grassy field just down the hill from the cave.
Meldon had traveled for quite a while so he stopped by a small stream to get a drink of water. The horse took a drink as well. Meldon suddenly looked up when he thought he heard something in the distance behind him. He looked carefully all around and listened to hear if anything amiss in the woods through which he has just passed.
He sniffed the wind to see if there was anything unusual in the air. There was nothing more than the usual smell of small life that lived in the forest. He could smell a squirrel close by and heard some birds nesting in a tree near the stream. Not only did Elfins have a keen since of hearing and eyesight, they could also smell things that humans could not. Nevertheless, even with his keen sense of smell, he was not aware of the scent that the potion was leaving.
When he had satisfied his thirst, and after letting the horse rest for a bit, he again commenced on his journey back to the valley. He crossed the stream and headed down the road leading into an even darker forest of trees.
Still lurking far behind, the creature that was following the scent picked up the Elfins trail and, keeping its distance, followed carefully along the path behind the Elfin.
The sun was well over the valley now and all throughout the valley adult dragons were basking in its warmth. It is quite a colorful sight, seeing dragons across the valley floor lying in the sun with their bright wondrous colors gleaming as the reflected light of the sun bounced off their shimmering scaly skin.
In the grassy meadow, just down the hill from the Dracon’s home in the cave, Merlin and Dracon could be seen running and jumping.
Dragons develop much faster than most creatures. It doesn’t take but a few days before a dragon can actually fly. It would not be long before Dracon would be flying high above the meadow. Merlin was going to be sure to see to it that this would be the case.
All morning long Merlin kept Dracon busy running and jumping. Merlin had prepared well for this day knowing what he must do.
When a young dragon like Dracon plays and moves about, their blood flows through their veins filling their body with fresh energy and life. The sun feeds the young dragon with nutrients that are absorbed through the skin of the dragon and these nutrients are carried quickly to every cell of the dragon’s body by the vibrant red blood that flows through their veins.
Other young dragons, a little older than Dracon, were learning lessons from their dragon keepers as well throughout the valley. Mothers and fathers of the other dragons watched as the dragon keepers’ worked with their offspring. One day these young dragons would take the place of their parents and sit where they sit now watching their young. It is all part of the cycle of life everywhere throughout the universe in worlds and galaxies too numerous to calculate.
Once a young dragon is ready to find their own mate, the mother and father leave the valley and travel to a place where they will be of most benefit. This may not necessarily be a place located on Earth. Dragon’s can be called upon to serve in any place in the known universe and beyond.
As the sun continued to climb in the sky above, the dragon keepers and dragons continued busily about their task. It was so quiet and peaceful and no one had any idea that something was amiss outside the walls of the hidden valley where they played and learned so happily.
Close to midday, Merlin walked Dracon back to his mother. Dracon went over to where his mother lay and snuggled up next to her. There next to her was a small portion of food that was gathered by Merlineld ready for Dracon to consume. Merlin smiled proudly and headed off down the hillside again toward his home.
Meldon came the end of the path near the Valley of Dragons; he stopped the wagon and stepped down. He took out a pair of dark visors from a box just under the seat, walked to the front of the horse and put the dark visors over the horse’s eyes. He then got back into the wagon and closed his eyes. From this point on, he must not open his eyes or the wind whisperers will stop singing.
The Elfin’s have been able to keep the location of the valley secret because none of them knows the way to the valley. They can only find the way by listening to the wind whisperers which guide them to the mirrored veil the entrance to the Forest of Shadows. Even if by chance a man were to happen upon the mirrored veil, the reflection that one would see would be so hideous it would frighten them away.
Just as Meldon closed his eyes the wind whisperers begin to sing their song. Meldon listened closely as the sound of their voices lead him through the maze of trees and streams toward the mirrored veil. He ignores everything but the song of the wind whisperers. He cannot hear the sound of the horse’s hoofs or the wheels of the wagon as he moves quickly through the dark wooded forest. He is focused only on the song of the wind whispers.
If vapor could have a sound this is what it would be, soft and sweet, lilting and lovely.
“Winds of time… sunlight gleaming… all along the paths of life…. there is truth… there is wisdom… so much yet to perceive… come this way… to voices, listen…. we will guide you on your way…”
With reigns in hand, Meldon steered the horse in the direction to go and the horse walked forward through the forest trusting Meldon‘s guidance along the way.
The path leading to the mirrored veil is filled with strange looking things that will scare most forest animals away. This is the reason that Meldon has to cover the eyes of the horse drawing his wagon, even his horse would be startled by the strange shapes and shadows along the way. The horse and Meldon pass through the woods unaware of all the eerie and freakish sights and sounds that surround them.
Suddenly the wind whisperers stop and the only sound heard is that of the Mirrored Veil. Meldon stops the wagon but he doesn’t open his eyes to look into the Mirrored Veil so as not to see his reflection. He turns his head slightly to the right then back to the left again. He listens to the sound of the Mirrored Veil to find the exact center. He signals the horse to move forward by snapping the reigns against its back and the wagon approaches the veil. First the horse’s head disappears into the veil, and then Meldon and eventually the whole wagon is gone.
Once on the other side of the Mirrored Veil, Meldon opens his eyes. He leaves the blindfold on the horse’s eyes because the sights in the Forest of Shadows could still unnerve the horse causing him to run frantically through the forest. Elfins are not scared by the shadows in the forest because they know they are only there to frighten others away.
Meldon cracks the reigns once again and clicks his cheek signaling the horse to move forward. He maneuvers through the Forest of Shadows knowing that soon he will emerge from the forest and arrive in the Valley of Dragons.
Back on the other side of the Mirrored Veil, the creature that was following Meldon stops short of getting too close to the veil. Since the creature couldn’t hear the wind whisperers, it could only find this place by following the scent left by Meldon.
At first, the creature turns its head away as it doesn’t believe what it sees in the veil. When it looks again and sees its reflection once more, the creature turns and runs away. It has done what it needed to in finding the Mirrored Veil and will now return to Lady Oer.
Meldon, about to finish his journey, is close to entering the Valley of Dragons. He takes one last turn and stops at what looks like the end of a trail. All that is before him is a shadowy darkness. If anyone or anything were to get this far, they would think they had reached a dead end and turn around. Nevertheless, Meldon signals the horse to move forward. As the horse and wagon move into the shadow, they disappear into the darkness. Within seconds of entering the darkness, Meldon, horse and wagon appear in a sunny valley filled with dragons, dragon keepers and Elfins.
Meldon stops the wagon then gets down from the seat and goes to the head of the horse. He removes the cover from the horse’s eyes. He then gets back into the wagon and proceeds toward the village.
As Meldon gets closer to the small village of the valley, he begins to hear the sounds of people as he approaches. People in the distance see Meldon approaching and begin to wave.
“He’s back. Meldon is back,” someone yells out.
Meldon is glad to be back in his home in the valley. Everyone begins to run to meet him as he approaches with the new supplies.
From along the edges of the mountain up on the foothills, dragons and dragon keepers can see the village below and people running to meet Meldon.
One dragon in particular watches with great interest. Merlineld senses something is wrong. He can smell something he has never smelled before and the scent is coming from the direction of Meldon in the valley below.
CHAPTER FIVE
Preparations for a Feast
In a subterranean cavern far to the east of the Valley of Dragons, Lady Oer descends into the damp moldy entrance of a cave guarding a secret she harbors deep below. With torch in hand, she walks carefully down the murky mysterious cave with her accomplice Redwyn following close behind. The two of them descend into the darkness and echoing from the depths below can be heard the strange sounds of something quite eerie.
In no time at all Lady Oer and her companion, emerge from the narrow opening of the cave leading to the cavern. There, in the huge underground grotto before them, dwell the most hideous living things ever seen by man. The image of these strange and hideous creatures was not normal. They could not be any ordinary creatures raised from nature but had to have some other sinister source. This, in fact, was the case. These creatures resulted due to Lady Oer’s sinister plot to rule the world.
It took her many years to develop her ill-omened potions that could transform natural creatures of the earth into something as evil as the creatures that roamed in this dark and loathsome cavern. The creatures were at her disposal and would obey her every command. Their very existence was witness to the extreme that Lady Oer’s evil had progressed. By combining the knowledge she had gained during her time in the Royal House in chemistry and the sciences with her knowledge of witchcraft, she had learned to devise the most devilish of potions known to man.
Hanging from the ceiling of the cave were huge black vampire bats that lined the entire ceiling from one side to the other. Distorted and twisted some were beyond recognition of their former state. All along the floor and walls of the cavern moving about were huge monstrous animals that were a cross between black widow spiders and tarantulas.
These creatures were twice the height of any man and while their bodies and legs resembled that of a black widow spider, they had the claws and tails of a tarantula. One sting from the tail of these creatures would paralyze a human within seconds. Somehow, Lady Oer had been able to combine the deadly traits of a spider with those of a tarantula and raise a whole army of these creatures. The evil witch surely had reached deep into the realm of malevolence to conjure up something as menacing as this horde.
As Lady Oer walked through this pack of hideous creatures they watched intently but didn’t make any attempt to harm her or Redwyn. Lady Oer was truly a woman driven by an evil force and amazingly able to conjure up creatures that could easily kill any man yet they stood in wait at her beckoning call.
Turning around a bend among the huge rocks that lined the cavern floor Lady Oer came upon the largest and most menacing of these beast. This one appeared to be the leader of the throng.
Lady Oer reached into a satchel that hung from her side, pulled from it a huge piece of meat, and dropped it before the huge creature. Just as she released the ration of meat, the creature leaned forward and scooped it up in its mouth and with just a few munches devoured the chunk of meat.
“It won’t be long now. Soon I will know the way to the Valley of Dragons and we will attack and kill every last dragon that lives there.”
When she finished her sentence, the animal made a screeching sound as if it understood what she was saying. All the other creatures followed suit and the cavern was filled with the most frightening and dreadful ear numbing noise heard to man.
“I am making the final preparation now. Soon we will destroy the dragons and those that tend them.”
Lady Oer turned and headed back in the direction she entered with Redwyn following close behind. As they passed the gruesome creatures, the beasts made screeching sounds showing their support for the words she had spoken. It was apparent that Lady Oer had some kind of psychic connection with the creatures.
The Elfins were unloading Meldon’s wagon and passing out the provisions acquired in the village. There was to be a celebration this night and a few items were hurried off so as not to reveal their existence yet. Someone was to receive a joyful surprise this day and everyone wanted to keep it secret.
All afternoon everyone in the valley was preparing for a big celebration and the feast that would be a part of this auspicious occasion. Tables were set up in the center of the street, decorations hung on the poles that lined the way, and every care was being taken to make sure this would be a festive event. The smell of fresh bread filled the air like never before. Dragon keepers and Elfins alike were preparing their most treasured recipes to share at the celebration. Musicians were playing merry music and children were dancing with joy as everyone helped to prepare for the event that would come later that evening.
Up the hill from the village inside their home, Merlin’s mother too was preparing her most prized recipe and giving Merlin a few words of advice on what he was to do at the celebration coming this eve.
“Mind your manners as you always do Merlin,” she counseled. “This is a very special day and every keeper and Elfin, along with all the dragons in the valley, will be there to see your initiation.”
Merlin nodded his head in agreement to his mother’s words as he continued to munch on a handful of his mothers fixins. The way Merlin was nibbling the special plate of food she was preparing, you would think he wouldn’t have room for anything brought to the celebration that night.
“I made you a new outfit to wear tonight as well. You can change into the cloths later just before we leave to go down to the village. I don’t want you getting dirty before we get there.”
Just as she finished speaking Merlin’s father entered the front door. He had a big smile on his face and looked at Merlin with great admiration. Merlin’s mother looked up and could see the look his father was giving him.
“What is it?” She asked him.
Looking over at her he said, “Seems our boy has another honor that will be bestowed upon him this night.”
“What is that?” She questioned.
“I can’t say now. The Council has asked everyone to stay saying a word till this eve when everyone will share in observing the honor Merlin is to receive.”
Merlin was quiet as usual, taking everything in stride. Though mysterious at times, Merlin did have his playful side, but this day he was filled with the joy of becoming a full-fledged dragon keeper. What could be any greater than that? Merlin smiled at his father and looked over at his mother raising his brow, as he had no clue as to what his father was referring.
Along the rocky ledges of the valley walls, the dragons too were preparing for the festival. Dragons swooped down from the blue sky and dipping into the lake in the middle of the valley. As they returned to their respective caves along the valley’s outskirts, they lay in the light of the sun to dry and get their final dose of sun’s rays, which seemed to make their skins shine even brighter and their colors glisten even more.
Even Dracon, the youngest now of all the dragons in the world, was preparing for the festival. Though it would be a couple of days yet before he could fly, he was jumping up and down along the waters edge as mother looked on. Dipping and bobbing along the shores of the lake the young dragon seemed to be well aware that he would be part of the center of attention this night.
All dragons are born with a sixth sense above that of most other creatures. In time, it becomes even keener. This sixth sense has saved many a dragon from imminent peril throughout time.
At that very moment, Merlineld was paying attention to his senses and was meeting with a few other dragons at a remote place up on the mountains ledges.
“Something is amiss,” he explained to those in attendance. “Tomorrow, I want the three of you to spread the word that the Council of Dragons will meet at the Canyon of Refuge at dawn in two days.”
Without question, the three dragons in the circle agreed with Merlineld. All four of them looked down upon the valley with great interest and with concerned looks upon their faces.
Merlineld had been the guardian of the valley for as long as anyone could remember and before him, his father. No one that was guardian of the valley had to call upon the Council of Dragons to meet at the Canyon of Refuge for such a gathering as this would be.
Obviously, Merlineld’s sixth sense was finely tuned as he could sense that something quite sinister was transpiring outside the walls of the valley. He had smelled something that was not natural when Meldon returned to the valley. However, there was more than that, his senses were attuned to some evil building far off in the distance to the east, an evil that he had never before felt, and the wisdom of his years told him that this was not something to be ignored.
As the sun neared the horizon, everyone in the valley began to head for the village center. The time had come for the big celebration and no one wanted to miss this great event. Keepers, Elfin’s and dragons all were seen coming from every direction in the valley. The village center filled with the smell of food of all kinds and festive music flowed freely as people laughed and danced.
It would be night soon. Lanterns were lit early so that no one would have this task to take upon them once the festival got into full swing. The evening sky was filled with vivid colors against a bright blue backdrop as the sun dropped further into the western sky. This would be a night to be remembered by everyone who attend this festival of festivals.
CHAPTER SIX
Honor of the Tome
As soon as the sun dropped over the horizon and darkness fell upon the lands in and around the Valley of Dragons, danger threatened the very shadows of the night. A terrible assembly of menacing creatures began to emerge from the depths of the cavern of doom where the provisional army of creatures Lady Oer had conjured up was about to embark upon a night of feasting of their own. Darkness surrounded by darkness lurked throughout the night, as this half starved mass of hungry creatures spread throughout the hillsides and valleys surrounding the township nearby looking for helpless prey to feast upon.
There was no safe place to hide for any living thing as this army began scurrying about under the cover of darkness with one craving in mind that of eating their fill before having to return to the cavern from which each had surfaced. Many innocent creatures would fall victim to the scourge brought into the land by the evil desires of Lady Oer.
Each time a body fell to the earth there was not a trace of a carcass left as evidence of what was stirring throughout the land. Come dawn, there would be nothing to show that there had been a terrible and horrific sight of seemingly endless death and destruction on this night.
Meanwhile, the creature that had followed Meldon to the mirrored veil just arrived at Lady Oer’s lodge. Upon arriving, it scurried around the corner of the house and went through a special entrance at the side of the dwelling. The creature, with its nose to the ground, quickly sniffed its way to where Lady Oer was waiting patiently for its return.
“Hello my pet,” she said with a devious grin.
She reached down giving the beast a stroke down its back as she pulled the body of a freshly killed vermin from a container on the table next to her and dropped it into the creature’s gaping mouth. As the beast devoured the delicacy, she asked, “You found the place I sent you to look for?”
The creature dropped its head slightly indicating to Lady Oer that it had.
Lady Oer then gave an eerie laugh and said fiendishly, “Good! Soon you shall show me and my army the way there. I shall destroy every last dragon and everyone associated with them. Once I have Merlineld’s power, I’ll kill the royal family and take over their kingdom.”
Carving a leg from a roasted chicken sitting on a serving tray in the middle of the table, Merlin’s father placed the fresh carved piece of meat on a plate and handed it to Merlin. Merlin’s eyes lit up at the well-earned serving of food. It was surrounded by various mouth-watering helpings from other dishes carefully prepared by others for this propitious occasion.
The food lining the tables in the square was a feast for a king and everyone attending the celebration this night would have their fill and then some. A celebration of this stature didn’t occur often and if there was a time to enjoy and make merry… this would be the night to do so. Everyone at the tables was conversing and sharing stories about their triumphs and memorable moments since last congregation. There was much laughter and smiles as everyone feasted upon the superb foods before the assemblage and the amazing stories being told.
After quite some time the sound of ringing came from the center of the gathering as someone tapped a spoon against the side of a silver goblet. Voices began to quiet as everyone’s attention was summoned. Again, the ringing sounded, but this time even more distinct as the clamor of voices drew quiet. Within seconds, there was complete silence and not even the sound of the wind could be heard at this gathering.
“Welcome one and all,” a voice called out from the center of the gathering.
A rather large man in stature stood and looked around seeing the eyes of everyone in attendance upon him. The man standing at center was the Keeper of Keepers. Known as their leader and head of the Council of Wisdom, he was the wisest of the wise and no one was more respected in the valley. Being a person of many years his hair and beard were white as the driven snow. Rumor had it that the white flowing tresses were from his having the ‘Wisdom of the Ages’ shining from within his very bosom. Everyone waited with eagerness for his words.
The wise man looked around the tables eyeing each person one by one. It was as though he wanted to catch the eye of everyone in attendance.
“Today is a great day for us all. Not only do we celebrate the advent of a new dragon keeper among us, but a day of legacy as well.”
Heads turned toward each other as everyone in the gathering looked around wondering what this legacy was and everybody murmured amongst each other.
Most everyone gathered this eve knew this to be the day of Merlin’s commencement as a dragon keeper but that hardly rated the stature of legacy for there had been so many others who reached the level of keeper before him.
The wisest of the wise raised his hand skyward and a hush again came over the assemblage.
“We celebrate this night a new and welcomed member into the privileged of this world to the agency of dragon keeper. We are pleased to bestow this honor and privilege upon Merlin, son of Myrd his father and Anabe his mother. Merlin, come,” the orator said as he stretched his hand forth toward Merlin.
Merlin pushed his seat back and stood up from the chair. He turned and walked to the side of the great orator. He was dressed in a white robe that his mother had made especially for this occasion. Around his waist was tied a white rope, the ends of which hung half way to the ground on one side.
When he reached the orator, he looked back at his father and mother and smiled at them both. His father and mother proudly smiled back at him. Merlin was only aware that he was about to become an official dragon keeper and nothing more. No parent could be prouder of a son than were Merlin’s parents this day.
“Merlin,” the orator began, “the day has come that all of us in this valley have looked forward to and all are proud to take part in. Today you are no longer a child among man, but you yourself from this day forth be known as a man among men.”
The orator looked around as a single Elfin approached and handed the orator a staff that had been prepared for Merlin as a gift and tribute to his becoming a dragon keeper. The orator took the staff and handing it to Merlin spoke saying, “This staff you shall carry with you as a symbol of your status as a dragon keeper. All who see this staff in your hand will know that you are numbered as a man among men, keeper among keepers and the keys of this office I bestow upon you. These keys and this staff you shall hold from this day forth as I bequeath them to you now.”
Merlin took the staff in hand and as he stretched his arm upwards held it high for all to look upon. Everyone cheered and applauded.
The staff was very impressive looking. It was about as long as Merlin is tall and made from the branch of one of the strongest of the trees in the valley. The top of the staff had a large knot and there were some engravings notched into the sides of it.
Merlin’s mother smiled with pride as she watched her son, whom she had prepared with much care to receive this honor. Her husband turned to her and kissed her on the cheek and the two of them smiled at each other knowing they had succeeded in their efforts to help their son reach the stature of dragon keeper.
Everyone who was privy to what was about to transpire next had sworn an oath not to reveal it before this eve. Again, the orator lifted his hand high above his head indicating that the assemblage become quiet.
Looking Merlin directly in the eyes the orator said, “You, among all our children who we as parents and teachers have labored to teach throughout this valley since man can recall, have been diligent in every manner of study in learning the laws of honor and virtue and have done so with great enthusiasm. The Council of Wisdom has come to the decision and agreed that this is the time to pass on an important honor and responsibility, which has only been carried by few that have lived upon the earth since the coming of dragons to this world. As I said, this is a day of legacy.”
Another Elfin approached the orator, and as he neared, the orator turned to receive what the Elfin had cradled in his outstretched arms. The orator picked up something wrapped in cloth with bindings about it. He laid the bundle on the table in front of him and upon untying the binding, he unwrapped the covering to reveal what was inside.
Merlin’s father reached to take his wife’s hand. Anabe looked straightway into Myrd's eyes dumbfounded. They both turned their heads toward the orator and Merlin.
“A great day of legacy,” as he opened the final layer of cloth then took what lay before him and raised it for all to see.
There in his hands was the Draconic Tome, the book within whose pages was the history of the dragons, dragon keepers and time before. Since dragons walked the face of Earth, few men and only those chosen, have protected this book. These chosen ones were not just selected by those in the Council of Wisdom, but an assembly that included the Dragon Council, headed by Merlineld.
Anabe raised her hand and placed it over her mouth in great surprise. Tears came to her eyes. This was indeed a great surprise. One she had never expected.
Sounds of awe came from many in the gathering. People turned and looked at each other in great astonishment. The Draconic Tome had not changed hands in well over half a century and surely no one would have thought this to occur this night. Those who were on the Council had their reasons and no one questioned an action such as this by the Council and surely not one that had the approval of the Dragon Council as well.
Surrounding the assembly in the village square all the dragons could be seen standing with heads held high. The Draconic Tome carried not only the history of Dragons as they lived upon the lands of this world, but a history before their time on Earth. In its pages were stories from galaxies many light years away from whence the dragons came to live upon Earth. The keeper of the Draconic Tome was not only an auspicious honor but also one with great responsibility. For one to be given the ‘Honor of the Tome’ and the responsibility it carried meant that person was destined to be very wise, if not the wisest of the wise among men.
The grand orator handed the tome to Merlin smiling as he released it from his hands. It might have only been an illusion, but it seemed to glow for a very brief moment at that very second it exchanged hands. While eye of man could not see, a radiant light passed from within the grand orator and positioning itself over Merlin’s head then descending into Merlin’s body, it vanished. Then, still unseen by human eyes, beams of light shot from Merlin’s body toward all directions into the night sky, which appeared to be announcing to the universe the passing of the Draconic Tome to a new keeper.
The heads of all dragons in the valley turned toward the northern sky and only they could see the stars in the constellation of Draco beaming brighter than usual in the darkness of the starry night. More than just those in this village this night were watching as this great event took place.
“One more thing,” said the orator as one last Elfin handed him another item. “This hat was sewn this day by one of the ladies in the village. While it is yet too big for you to wear at this time, it was made as an endowment that we all hope, and we are all sure, you will grow into.”
The orator held up for all to see the hat made for Merlin. A hat much like those worn by the individuals in the Council of Wisdom, it was a cone shaped hat made of a shimmering white cloth. Wearing such a hat was a symbol of those on the council so all knew of their standing in the community. While Merlin was not one of those on the council yet, the hat was truly a symbol that one-day they intended for him to sit in it’s midst.
The orator put the hat on Merlin’s head, it covered his eyes, and everyone laughed at the humor of it. They were not laughing at Merlin but rather laughing in joy knowing what it represented and that he had some growing to do not only physically, but in wisdom as well.
The orator signaled to everyone to continue the celebration and without hesitation the music began and the gala went into full swing.
Anabe immediately jumped from her seat, ran to Merlin, and gave him a big hug. His father too went to him, he picked the hat from off of Merlin’s head allowing Merlin to see the tears of joy coming from his mother’s eyes, and the smile upon her face indicating her great joy for what had just occurred. Both were very proud of their son and felt a sense of accomplishment for all their sacrifice and dedication in caring for him and teaching him good principles.
As they both expressed their joy to their son, Merlin’s young friends began to surround him ready to share their congratulations as well. Among the dragon keepers, there was no jealousy or malice. Whenever there was occasion for anyone to receive such an honor as this, everyone basked in the grandeur of the event. One person’s achievements were a culmination of everyone’s efforts and support and all who were associated with that person was responsible in some way, however small it may be, with the achievement. All who were a part of Merlin’s life knew that in some way they had made a difference in his life and that they were part of the influence that brought him to this moment.
The celebration continued for hours as dragons looked on from every direction encircled about the village. Everyone continued to make merry as they were eating, singing and dancing along the village street under the stars shining far above in the night sky. It was noticed by a few at the celebration that the constellation Draco shone even more brilliantly than usual.
While he could sense what was brewing outside the great wall of mountains that surrounded the valley, Merlineld watched as the celebration continued knowing all were safe this eve. He knew the evil he sensed was far off and nowhere near would that it disturb the celebration. In a day and a night from this eve, he is to meet with the Dragon Council in the Canyon of Refuge where he plans to make known what his senses feel; an evil growing somewhere in the distance. This night, yes this night, he will keep this to himself so that all who attended; man, woman, Elfin, child and dragon likewise can enjoy the night of celebration.
CHAPTER SEVEN
Spreading Wings
As with every morning in the valley, the sun’s light began to peek over the horizon in the east and spread it’s rays of warmth and radiance over the valley. From chimneys across the valley floor is seen endless tendrils of smoke as breakfast is prepared for keepers and Elfins ready to begin a new day. As light filled the valley, lanterns that had lit darkened rooms and kitchens were extinguished. Here and there, doors opened to allow the fresh morning air to enter the dwellings and those who had early morning chores to tend to all began to exit homes on their way to carry out their task. The whole valley began to spring forth with life as keepers, Elfins and dragons all began to move about.
Along the edge of the mountains, dragons began leaving their caves ready for a new day of basking in the sun and tending to their young. Dragon keepers head up through the fields to tend to young dragons preparing for their advancement into adulthood. There is reason why humans are given the privilege of being teachers for these wondrous and awesome beasts of beauty. It wasn’t that dragons couldn’t themselves accomplish such a task. The purpose for such a union is explained in the pages of the Draconic Tome.
Being the official first day of Merlin’s life as a dragon keeper, he was already about doing his chores and soon would be on his way up to the cave where Dracon was still nestled against his mother’s side. It would truly be a great day not only for Merlin but for Dracon as well.
“Must hurry,” Merlin said as he scooped another pile of horse dung from the stable floor.
The steed whose stall he was cleaning looked over at Merlin as if he understood what Merlin was saying. Kicking up one heel and tapping it to the floor the steed seemed to be encouraging Merlin and coaxing him to move faster. Merlin, without hesitation, moved from one task to another completing each one in record time. Never had he moved this quickly in the accomplishment of his morning chores. But then how many times in a boy’s life does he have a very first day as an official dragon keeper? His mother had anticipated the possibility that Merlin would be about his morning’s chores earlier than usual and had already prepared his breakfast.
“Merlin,” she called out from the house. “Breakfast is ready!”
“Right!” he exclaimed. He tossed a fresh handful of hay over the edge of the stall, which landed just at the feet of the steed within. As the horse leaned over to take a bite of the fresh feed, Merlin started running for the barn door. Out the door he ran and down to the where the wash pan was next to the front door of the house, where he stopped and washed his hands as always before entering the home. Dashing inside he ran to the table where a warm plate of food and fresh glass of milk awaited him. He began gulping down food fast as he could spoon it into his mouth.
“Slow down,” his mother said as she spooned one last helping of hash onto his plate. “Your father has already left to go down to his shop in the village. He plans to get up to visit you today. He will bring your lunch. I expect you won’t want to come back here the rest of this day once you get started with your new vocation as dragon keeper. I’ll be lucky to even see you at sunset.”
Merlin just kept putting food in his mouth as he was focused on one thing and one thing only. Barely taking a breath between bites, he continued to move food from plate to mouth almost as quickly as he had cleaned the stall only moments before. Just as he spooned the last morsel of food from the plate and placed it in his mouth, he picked up the plate and the utensils and quickly placed them in the dish of fresh water Anabe had prepared for cleaning the mornings dishes. He darted over to where his mother was sitting and kissed her on the cheek.
“Back before sunset,” she said softly as he disappeared out the door. Grinning proudly she watched as her once little boy, now a man, vanished out of site.
Out past the barn, Merlin ran with every ounce of speed he could muster. Up through the meadow of grass he raced like a raven riding the wind. His feet may not have been touching the soil, but then that wasn’t possible, as the earth surely had to pull him back to the ground with each bounding step he took. If it were possible, without a doubt, he would have flown for sure.
In record time, he arrived up the hillside just as the morn before and stopped at the entrance to the cave where Dracon laid waiting. There were no introductions this time as that was not necessary. Dracon raised his head and looked up at Merlin with what looked like a smile on his face. Merlin smiled back at him. Then Dracon turned and looked at his mother awaiting her approval to leave her side. She tipped her head pressing her nose against Dracon as if to give him a kiss and a quick bout of affection. She closed her eyes and shared a few last seconds with him before opening her eyes and signifying he could go by pressing against him urging him in the direction where Merlin was standing. Dracon jumped to his feet and started toward the cave entrance, he turned and gave his mother one last look, then darting toward the grassy field; Merlin and Dracon ran off to begin their day together.
As morning progressed, other dragon keepers throughout the valley floor tended to their prescribed task as keepers of their respective dragons. All the keepers and dragons were about their business, some learning new maneuvers of dashing and darting, some trying new aerial maneuvers, and even one just learning to breathe fire for the first time.
Just a short distance from where Dracon and Merlin stand, a young dragons was taking a deep breath. Then with a quick burst, he released the breath but a puff of smoke is all the exited his snout. Given some additional encouragement from his keeper, he again took another breath. This time when he bellowed, a stream of fire pour out from his mouth catching some of the brush on fire. The keeper began snuffing out the flames to keep the fire from spreading. By this time many of the keepers had turned to see the event and began laughing about it; all of them applauded the dragon’s new-found talent.
“Next time make sure he holds his head upright,” one of the keepers yelled out.
As the keeper putting out the fire, snuffed the last bit of flame out, he raised his arm and waved in the direction from whence the voice came signaling he heard the suggestion.
Merlin too had observed the event and made a mental note of the suggestion so that when Dracon’s time came to breathe fire, he didn’t make the same mistake. His philosophy is that it is better to learn from the mistakes of others and not repeat them. Dracon and Merlin commenced running in circles, dodging and jumping over small plugs of grass bunched together and, now and then, Merlin raised his arms up and down as if to fly coaxing Dracon to spread his wings out and give them a good stretching.
Outside the valley, not much is known about dragons other than the fact that they can fly and breathe fire. People other than the dragon keepers and Elfins wouldn’t know that dragon’s are born with a highly developed set of wings. Dragons had to be able to fly early on, as it was the best defense against danger. Dracon would be flying in no time as Merlin made sure to urge him on in the pursuit of stretching his wings and flapping them to strengthen them.
To date the earliest any dragon had sprung from the ground in flight after their birth was within three days. Merlin was determined to break that record.
It just didn’t seem possible that a young man could have the energy that Merlin possessed. Not only was he a boy of much knowledge as he was endlessly indulging in the art of learning and had read every known book available in the village, he had an energy that seemed fueled by the sun itself. He was the perfect match to be the keeper of the dragon who was the son Merlineld.
Just up from the grassy field from where Merlin and Dracon were running and jumping, Merlineld was looking down. It was with great interest that he watched the two in the field below. He knew that something quite sinister was growing beyond the mountain ranges and that danger was lurking in the distance. He was concerned about the safety of not only the dragon keepers and Elfins but for the dragons as well, and especially the safety of his son Dracon.
When the sun rises on the morrow, he leaves to meet the dragons gathered in the Canyon of Refuge and share his concerns with the Dragon Council. Never before had Merlineld sensed such a looming danger. He looked about over the valley at all that was taking place. As far as he could see dragons, keepers and Elfins were about their daily business and only he was aware that something was amiss. He would allow all to go about their business this day and wait until after meeting with the council on the morrow before sharing what he felt.
Only one noticed Merlineld’s concerned look. She walked toward him, as his mate she could tell when something was bothering him. As she approached, she looked at his eyes confirming her suspicions, something was not right. He turned to see her coming to him. Just as she reached him she asked, “What is it Merlineld?”
“I don’t want you to worry,” he replied. She drew closer but looked deeper into his eyes as if asking the question one more time. This time he turned his head away slightly to look outward and said, “Something is brewing in the distance. I have called for a meeting with the Council”.
“You will meet with them when?”
“Tomorrow,” he said.
They both turned and looked down where Dracon and Merlin were. Then they turned back to look at each other again.
“It has been a timely birth. Our little one has come into the world and will have a chance to grow.” Merlineld said solemnly.
She could sense what Merlineld was saying. She knew him all too well. She looked down again at Dracon and a tear formed in her eyes. Dracon was the most beautiful thing to come into her life, yet she knew of what she sensed from her mate that her time with Dracon would be short. She knew that only a great danger could upset her mate like this and that he would send Dracon away where he could be safe.
For Merlineld to call the Dragon Council together on such short notice meant that there was an impending danger that would have to be dealt with. Merlineld had always handled dangers in the past alone and for him to call the Dragon Council meant that this was no ordinary danger, but something bigger that would require the councils’ support.
Looking down at the two in the field below they could see Merlin raise his arms pretending flight, and following his example each time was Dracon, raising his wings and spreading them against the wind.
CHAPTER EIGHT
Peace with Evil in the Distance
Everything was peaceful in the valley, but elsewhere in the distance far from the refuge of the dale, it was a different story. In the village near where Lady Oer resided townsfolk were in the tavern talking and were quite disturbed. Cattle, as well as other farm animals, were missing; the wildlife that was usually around and about the homes and cottages of the towns’ people seemed to have vanished. There wasn’t a trace. There were no footprints of man or beast signifying that they had been stolen or that the animals had gone astray. There were no carcasses or any sign of foul play of any kind.
“It just ain’t right,” one villager called out in the crowd.
“Agreed,” another voice called out.
Voices all chimed in together and all expressing the same troubling sentiment. Something was wrong but not a sign of what it could be.
“This has to be the working of that evil witch,” claimed one voice.
“Can’t be any other explanation,” chimed another.
“Probably so,” said another, “but who among us is going to go have a talk with her?”
Suddenly the room went quiet. No one was about to volunteer to go anywhere near the witches home. Lady Oer had thrown the fear of the devil himself into the people of the town. Only Redwyn ever came into town to get supplies and when she was there everyone kept their distance from her. No one dared cause any harm to Redwyn least Lady Oer take vengeance overall. It was best to leave well enough alone. Almost everyone in town was missing part of their livestock but to cause any rift in the scheme of things in or about town may cause everyone more damage.
There was one boy paying close attention to the whole matter this being Tom. Unlike most boys his age, he wasn’t about to let something such as this go by without every bone in his body taking part. Might be he was braver than any man in the town or he was just too curious for his own good. No matter what the reason, he was going to see if he could find what was at the heart of the matter. Out the front door he crept, taking off in the direction of the woods. Tom disappeared without anyone taking notice.
Lady Oer went over to her shelf of potions and reaching toward one of the shelves, removed a bottle, and then went over to a table where she was mixing a strange pot of ingredients. She took the top off the bottle and poured a small amount of the liquid into the potion she was making. Replacing the top on the bottle, she then picked up a sharp knife lying close by. She pricked her finger with the knife and holding her finger over the mixture in the container allowed a few drops of blood to drip down into the substance.
The potion was bubbling with a mist of colors floating up from the concoction. There was something sinister about this brew and it was apparent it was not a pot of chicken stew. She picked up an empty metal pitcher near the mixture and using a ladle spooned some of it into the container. After putting several ladles of the mixture into the pitcher she called out, “Redwyn”.
Within a few moments, Redwyn entered the doorway to the room and she quickly moved to the counter where Lady Oer was standing. “Yes my lady”.
“Take the pitcher in hand and follow me.” Lady Oer ordered.
Redwyn picked up the pitcher containing the mixture and followed Lady Oer out of the room. They walked down the hall then turning left they went through a doorway that opened into a rather large cavern connected to the cottage.
There, along the cavern walls were large barred cells containing more creatures of Lady Oer’s making. Some of them were barely recognizable and it was apparent they were creatures transformed from animals from the woods about her home. Of those animals that were recognizable, they were many times larger than usual for animals of their species.
Lady Oer went over to a table where there were bowls with food obviously for the creatures in the cells. Redwyn laid the pitcher with the mixture on the table next to Lady Oer. The Lady began pouring some of the potion into the bowls of food. Once there was some of the potion in each of the bowls, she instructed Redwyn to place the bowls into the cells with the creatures.
As Redwyn slid the bowls into each cell, without hesitation the animals began devouring the food placed before them. As each of them finished the food, they began screeching as if in agony. Whatever it was that Lady Oer was feeding these poor creatures it was causing them a great deal of pain.
Lady Oer gave one of her usual sinister grins and left out the door. Redwyn followed close behind.
The sun reached middle sky and Merlin, as well as Dracon, was getting hungry. It was with good reason because the two of them had been exercising very hard. Already all the other dragons and keepers were gone to their respective caves and homes for lunch. Merlin and Dracon still in the field by themselves with nary another person or dragon to be found nearby.
“Hungry, I am sure!” A voice was heard coming near.
Both Merlin and Dracon looked up to see Merlin’s father coming through the field. They both turned and looked at each other smiling.
“Well, I have food for Merlin at any rate. Dracon will have to see his mother for his.”
As Merlin’s father arrived he stopped and looked at Dracon eyeing him up and down.
“A fine dragon you are,” said Merlin’s father. “Come, let’s take Dracon up the hill,” he said as he motioned tom Merlin to follow.
The three of them walked up the grassy field toward the cave. Myrd handed Merlin a basket. As they walked Merlin opened the lid to see what was inside. He licked his lips, then looked up at his father and smiled.
Within minutes, they arrived at the spot where Dracon’s mother lay basking in the sun. Dracon ran quickly to her and without hesitation went to a small pile of food she had waiting for him. His mother didn’t give any indication of what she was aware of about Merlineld’s feelings of the danger they were in, as she didn’t want to ruin any of these precious moments she had with her young offspring.
Merlin and his father walked over to where Merlineld was lying enjoying the warm light of the sun and sat down close to him. As the two of them sat and got comfortable, Merlin’s father said hello to Merlineld and congratulated him on such a fine looking offspring.
Merlineld nodded his head in recognition of the remark and turned to see his son eating his food. He then turned to Merlin’s father and said, “You as well are to be commended. Merlin has turned out to be quite a young man and we are both fortunate to have such fine progeny to take our place in this world.”
The two proud fathers looked at each other concurring. Merlineld might well be the greatest dragon to live on the earth, but to him, his son would become greater yet.
And Merlin’s father, a man of great stature and as honorable a man can be, in his heart knew that Merlin would make him proud and honor him by becoming a great man upon the face of this earth.
Merlineld was not about to ruin this wonderful day for Merlin’s father and would wait yet another day before breaking the news of what he knew was brewing in the distance.
In this valley, this day, peace was to prevail and the pride of two fathers would be felt in the hearts of them both in this shared moment.
Evil would have to wait, as it would not spoil this hour or this day of peace and happiness for two fathers and their sons. This would be a day long remembered by both dragon and dragon keeper for years to come.
CHAPTER NINE
Menacing Creatures
On the outskirts of town, Tom was sneaking up along the rocky ledges leading up to where Lady Oer’s chalet was located. He didn’t dare use the frontage road entrance as rumor had it that Lady Oer kept vicious wild dogs to guard the road leading to it. Were it known that the creatures she used to guard the way were much worse than the rumors going about, Tom might not be where he was right then, as he may have had second thoughts about attempting what he set about to do.
Nonetheless, he was bound and determined that he would get to the end of this matter if it meant risking his very life to do it. Be it bravery or stupidity, should he accomplish his mission, it would be the means of letting the town know what was causing the loss of so many of their livestock.
Tom headed up the rocky ledges below Lady Oer’s home. The climb was harder than he anticipated. As he struggled with each step up the rocky ledge, it took all his strength and determination to climb the ridge. Here the rocks were spiky and tore at his footwear.
Occasionally he had to stop to rest and catch his breath. At one point, he found a stream of water along the rocks and drank from it. If he had thought this out a little more in advance, he would have brought a container of water and maybe something to eat. However, this was not the case and he was going to have to wait until he got back to the town to satisfy his hunger.
Lady Oer and Redwyn were returning to the cavern where she fed the creatures in the cells with the potion she concocted. Redwyn was carrying a long pole over her shoulder with a black vessel on each end and both filled with something that looked like small dead animals. Dead animals were exactly what were in the black containers.
Lady Oer opened the door leading into the cavern and held it wide open so that Redwyn could pass through with the load she was carrying. As soon as she cleared the doorway, Lady Oer closed it shut. Redwyn then laid the containers down and after removing the pole from the handles over each vessel. She leaned the pole against the wall behind the door.
The creatures inside the cells began to move closer to the doors of the cages. They had grown quite substantially since the last time that Redwyn and Lady Oer were there. The potion Lady Oer had given them had made them grow a great deal in size. They could smell the scent of her blood and recognized it as if it were the very blood running through their veins. She had succeeded in making these creatures feel as though she was related to them.
Lady Oer reached into a pot and pulled out one of the dead creatures. She approached a cell and holding the dead carcass out to the animal, allowed the creature to eat it right out of her hand.
“That’s right my pet,” Lady Oer said alluringly.
After the creature finished the tasty treat, she instructed Redwyn to feed each of the other creatures in the cavern.
Lady Oer exited the cavern leaving Redwyn there to finish feeding the hideous creatures in the cells. Redwyn was not all the comfortable being left with this lot of creatures but she didn’t dare argue with Lady Oer. She kept her composure and did as Lady Oer had instructed.
Dracon and Merlin had both finished lunch and were already heading back to the field for more exercise, and what really amounted to amusing recreation. Merlineld and Merlin’s father looked on as the two of them disappeared over the grassy knoll.
“I will meet with the Dragon Council in the morn,” said Merlineld. “Plan to have the Council of Wisdom gathered in the meeting hall at noon. I have something very important I need to share with the them.”
Myrd turned and looked at Merlineld with much concern. Merlineld would never call upon a meeting with the council in this way unless it was something of great urgency. He nodded his head in concurrence and knowing he should not ask further, turned and headed back down the grassy field.
Merlineld then looked up toward the eastern mountain where it met the blue sky with a fretful look. He could sense that the evil he felt was growing even stronger. He could feel a malevolent energy coming from a number of entities somewhere in the distance over the top of the mountain and this evil seemed to be growing with every passing moment.
Suddenly, Merlineld felt someone was in grave trouble. He sprang to his feet and burst into flight heading up over the mountaintops.
Along the rocky ledge just to the edge of Lady Oer’s chalet Tom was just about to climb up over the ledge. As he looked up, there were two menacing creatures staring down at him licking their lips.
Tom froze with sheer fear. His arms became rigid unable to move, not down, not up, not even an inch.
There he was face to face with the very creatures he had hoped to avoid. All he could think of was all the things he wanted to tell his mother but he never said. All kinds of things were going through his head. There were all kinds of thoughts of what he hadn’t said or things he hadn’t done for her. And why was he ever angry with her when everything she did was to help him? If only he could have a second chance. There were so many things he realized he would do differently no now. If only!
He was losing his grip but even worse, the two creatures were moving closer toward him. Mouths dripped saliva and gurgling growls indicated they were preparing to have him for lunch. There was nothing he could do to stop them. If he let go he would fall to his death. If he held on these ugly beasts would devour him. This surely was to be his end.
Without warning, as all hope seemed to abandon him, he felt himself lifted into the air. The two creatures were staring up watching him disappear into the blueness of the sky above.
Tom watched, as the image of the creatures below grew smaller and smaller and eventually disappeared. In only a few seconds, he was looking down at the clouds rather than up at them. It looked like an ocean of cotton that you could roll around on.
Was he dead? Was this what it looked like on the way to heaven? Had the creatures eaten him and this some kind of afterlife?
As he turned his head and looked up he saw what looked like the bottom of a huge breathing vessel. Whatever it was, it had a scaly exterior and wings. He could see the sides of whatever this was going in and out rhythmically.
He looked from one side to the other; and there to one side of him was a leg. He realized that something had a hold of him. He reached to his waist with his hands and felt something around his waist and then it struck him. He had escaped being eaten by those awful creatures only to be taken off by another one much larger. This was not turning out to be a very good day.
He started thinking maybe he should have stayed home and helped his mom do something around the house. The people in the village could have worked out their problem without a young boy getting into trouble like this. How much trouble can one lad get himself into?
He was starting to come to his senses now after the terrible scare with the creatures he had just confronted, only to find himself in what looked to be another terrible situation. What was to become of him?
As quickly as he ascended up above to the clouds, he was now realizing he was descending just as rapidly. He could see the ground below him getting closer and closer. He didn’t recognize anything in the ground under him. It was apparent that this creature was taking Tom back to a nest or whatever it lived in, and probably going to share him with whatever else was there waiting.
As Tom drew closer to the ground, he saw some kind of shelters in a valley below. There were people in the field he was descending upon. Where was he being taken and who were these people?
Just as the creature got within a foot or two from the ground, it released Tom who dropped safely into the grassy meadow. The creature then flew off just a short distance from him and landed.
Tom got up and looked in the direction of the creature who had just released him. There just off from him was a large dragon. He had never seen a dragon before but he had heard enough about dragons to recognize one when he saw one. As he turned his head looking around, there in the meadows of the valley, he could see dragons all over the place. It was quite an amazing sight.
A voice said to him, “Hello! What is your name?”
Tom turned to see who was talking to him. There, just a few yards away stood Merlin and Dracon.
Mustering up the courage to speak he replied, “Tom. Tom’s my name.”
“Nice to meet you, my name’s Merlin and this is Dracon,” Merlin said.
Tom could hardly believe his eyes. Not only was he still alive, having been rescued from a couple of hideous beasts, but there he was standing in a beautiful valley surrounded by a whole array of dragons.
“The boy was in danger,” Merlineld said. “He won’t be safe where he came from. He will have to stay here for the time being.”
After he spoke, Merlineld began walking up the meadow back toward his home at the edge of the mountain.
Merlineld knew that if he returned the boy to his home that it would endanger the whole village where the boy lived. Lady Oer would send her creatures to go after him. They knew the scent of the Tom now and would be able to find him if he were anywhere close to home. Merlineld knew that in the safety of the valley the young boy would be protected, at least for a short time anyhow.
Tom looked on with much delight. He was the first person other than Elfins’ or dragon keepers to ever have stepped foot inside the valley. This was truly an unexpected but welcome event for Tom and one he would never forget.
Signaling Tom to follow, Merlin said, “Come Tom, you can join Dracon and me. We are playing a flying game.”
Merlin began running through the meadow waving his arms up and down with Dracon close behind him. Tom darted off following the two of them and began waving his arms just as Merlin was doing.
As they ran through the meadow playing the game with Dracon, Tom shared the story of what happened to him with Merlin. While the story Tom shared was quite interesting and may be of interest to Merlin’s father, the two boys just kept playing the flying game with Dracon. Merlin would wait till he got home later to tell his father about Tom’s close call with death.
It was just like two boys to take something like this in stride. Merlin was too busy with Dracon to stop to take Tom down to see his father Myrd and find out what to do with Tom and Tom considered this the greatest adventure of his life and he was just going to enjoy it all he could.
CHAPTER TEN
Releasing Fear
Though Merlin and Tom were having such a great time with Dracon, it wasn’t long before news of an outsider being in the valley got to the village below and the news spread quickly. Tom’s being there was no cause for alarm, however someone was sent from the village to check on the visitor to make sure he was OK and properly welcomed.
As Merlin, Tom and Dracon were running and bouncing about, a rather short character was making his way up the meadow to the three of them. Now and then the tip of a hat could be seen bobbing up and down through the tall grasses of the green meadow. Whoever this was being sent up from the village was about to emerge from the tall grasses.
When the small figure did appear fully in view, it was none other than Meldon whom Tom met in Dolly’s kitchen a couple of evenings earlier.
“It’s the Elfin!” Exclaimed Tom.
Tom was relieved to see this friendly face.
“Well Tom. We meet again,” said Meldon.
Tom smiled excitedly at Meldon and then turned and looked at Merlin feeling more at ease with every passing moment.
“Some of the people in the village wanted me to come up and be sure you were feeling welcomed here and that you are alright,” Meldon explained.
“I’m alright. Merlin has been showing me how to teach Dracon to fly.”
“I heard you did some flying of your own with a little help from Merlineld,” said Meldon.
“He saved my life. I was about to be eaten by some horrible looking monsters.”
“You’re safe now. If Merlineld felt you needed to be brought here to be safe he must have had good reason,” Meldon assured Tom.
“There aren’t too many things I am afraid of but those creatures were pretty frightening.”
“It is understandable why you would have been afraid.” Meldon said validating Tom's feeling.
“Well, those monsters mostly just startled me.”
“A startle like that is good reason for a scare. What is most important is not to go through life being afraid of things. When we conquer our fears, we are able to overcome adversity and do the things we want to do,” Meldon explained.
“I have to admit I am afraid of bats but I can’t think of anything else right off hand that I fear,” replied Tom.
Hearing what Tom said, Merlin stopped hopping around with Dracon and went over to where Meldon and Tom were talking.
Merlin asked Tom, “You have a fear of bats?”
“Yes,” replied Tom. “I don’t like to go out at night because I am afraid a bat might bite me or something.”
“You risked your life and almost got eaten by some monsters climbing a rocky ledge but you don’t want to go out at night because you are afraid of bats,” Merlin said.
“I know it sounds stupid but the very thought of a bat flying at me scares me,” Tom said somewhat embarrassed.
“I am sure I can help you with that,” Meldon said to Tom.
Pointing to a small patch of short grass in the meadow Meldon had the two boys sit down. Meldon explained to Tom that fears aren’t real. He shared with him that when you fear something you avoid it and go away from the things you really want.
Tom agreed with Meldon and told him that he had always dreamed of lying in an open field at night to watch the stars pass overhead but, since he was so afraid of bats, he had never done it.
“There were things I use to be afraid of too,” Merlin admitted to Tom.
“How did you get rid of the fear,” Tom asked Merlin.
“When I realized that the fear wasn’t real but was just a thought in my head, I decided to let go of it,” Merlin said.
“What do you mean,” asked Tom.
Merlin looked over at Meldon and smiled. “Well, Meldon was the one that helped me with that so I’ll let him do the honors.”
Tom turned his eyes toward Meldon waiting for him to explain to him how he could get rid of his fear.
“So you have a fear of bats,” Meldon said to Tom.
“Yes!”
“Do you like that feeling,” asked Meldon.
“No,” Tom said without hesitation.
“Do you want to get rid of it,” Meldon asked him.
“Yes, of course,” replied Tom.
Meldon hesitated for a second then asked, “Are you willing to?”
Tom wasn’t really sure about this. He had been afraid of bats for so long he wasn’t sure what he would do if he didn’t have the fear anymore.
After a few moments of thought, Tom finally replied, “Yes.”
Meldon’s final question to Tom was, “When?”
Tom looked over at Merlin and raised one of his eyebrows. Merlin looked straight into Tom’s eyes but didn’t say a word. Tom was the only person that could answer a question such as this. Tom twitched his mouth to one side then looked back at Meldon as he said, “Now!”
Tom breathed a sigh of relief, as this was a great weight off his shoulders to make such a decisive decision at this very moment. He felt as though this was going to become a turning point in his life that would change him forever.
“That’s a good choice,” Meldon said.
The three of them exchanged glances and smiled at each other. Merlin, knowing what Meldon would do next remained quiet so as not to interrupt him. The magic of this moment wasn’t what Meldon was about to do, but rather relied in what Tom would do.
“Since you already know that your fear is just a thought in your head, all you need to do is release it and let it go. I am going to do something with you to help you do that.”
Tom was so excited that he would be free of his fear he didn’t even bother to worry about what Meldon was going to ask of him. He just watched and listened to Meldon explain the details of what he was going to do.
“I am going to ask you to take a deep breath and close your eyes. When you do that, I am going to count from one to three. While I am counting, I want you to think about your fear. When I get to three, release the breath and imagine that the fear is floating away with the breath as you release it.”
That seemed easy enough to Tom. It wasn’t as if Meldon was asking him to go inside a cave and pet a bat or anything like that.
“Are you ready,” Meldon asked Tom?
“Yes,” he replied.
Before another word could be said, Tom closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Merlin watched quietly as Meldon began to count.
“One,” he said, then hesitated for a split second. “Two,” again he hesitated for a second. “Three!”
As soon as Meldon said three, Tom released the breath as Meldon had instructed him to do. Neither Meldon nor Merlin said a word. They just waited for Tom to open his eyes.
Slowly Tom’s eyelids began to open. He looked directly at Meldon with a calm peaceful look. He blinked as though stunned and unsure of what happened.
“How do you feel about your fear?” Meldon asked Tom
“It’s gone. I don’t feel anything about it at all. It just vanished.”
“You released it is all,” Meldon said. “Holding on to fears just keeps us from the things we want. Thoughts are the seeds of our reality. When we want to change our reality, we have to change our thoughts.”
Meldon felt that was enough of a lesson for a boy Tom’s age for one day. He decided it was time for him to leave Merlin to his duties with Dracon. Meldon stood up, and Merlin and Tom got to their feet as well.
“Merlin appears to enjoy your company as well as Dracon. Though you are free to go anywhere you like in the valley, it is best you stay with Merlin and go with him this evening to his home. You will be welcomed there and I am sure they will have a place for you to sleep tonight. Merlineld will work this out with the Council of Wisdom so no need for either of you to worry over the matter.”
Not that Tom or Merlin was worried about anything. Tom was having the greatest adventure of his life.
Without warning, one of the other dragons swooped down over Tom’s head and Tom ducked just in time. It appeared that even the other dragons wanted to make Tom feel welcome as well with some playful gestures of their own.
Even the dragons knew there was a stranger in the valley. It wasn’t that anyone in the valley was prone to passing rumors. It was just that since Tom was the first person to enter the valley from outside the walls that guarded it, this was indeed news worth spreading about. Not that anything in the valley was ever monotonous but this was truly an unusual event.
Tom looked around in the sky to see if there were anymore playful dragons about to swoop down his way. There was nothing but clear blue-sky overhead. Off in the distance were several dragons doing some aerial maneuvers, however none coming in Tom’s direction.
“I will leave the two, or I should say, three of you for now,” Meldon said.
Tom and Merlin waved goodbye to Meldon. Tom looked up for just a second to check the sky above one more time then looked back at the spot where Meldon was, but he had vanished. He looked around in every direction but there was no sign of the Elfin anywhere.
“Where’d he go?” Tom asked Merlin
“Back down to the village I suppose,” Merlin replied.
“Yea, but ah…”
Merlin began running off toward the lake with Dracon hot on his tail. Without another thought, Tom took off right behind them.
CHAPTER ELEVEN
Narrow Escape
As the sun slowly began to set on the horizon, the dragon keepers began heading home for the night and the dragons began to retire to their respective caves. It was the end of another beautiful day in the valley and everyone was ready for a good nights rest.
Dracon was the last home. After Merlin, along with Tom, said their goodbyes to Dracon, they began walking down through the grassy meadow toward the houses below.
Lanterns had already been lit in homes and the first stars were starting to shine in the sky overhead. It was so peaceful and quiet in the valley. The only sound to be heard was the soft wind blowing through the treetops and the boy’s footsteps as they walked briskly through the tall grass.
Tom’s mother had been frantically searching the streets of the town all afternoon looking for Tom. She had gone from shop to shop asking people if they had seen him, but no one had any idea of where he might be. Since it was getting dark, she was giving up hope of finding him at all.
She opened the door to Dolly’s diner and went inside. Dolly was cleaning plates from one of the tables as Tom’s mother entered.
“Have you seen my son Tom?” she asked Dolly in desperation.
“He hasn’t been here since he picked up the pot of stew and bread for you the other night,” Dolly replied.
“I haven’t seen him since the town meeting earlier,” Tom’s mother said. “He was at the meeting, but before the meeting ended, he disappeared.”
Tom’s mother sat down at one of the tables and put her hands to her forehead. She was quite worried about Tom and very worn out from her searching for him.
“Let me get you something to eat,” Dolly said. “Just stay here and try to relax. I am sure he will turn up soon.”
Dolly headed off into the back room to get something to eat for the distressed mother.
Within moments Dolly returned with a fresh bowl of her famous stew, a mug of grapeberry juice and a piece of bread. She put it down in front of Tom’s mother and sat down at the table with her.
“Here ya be,” Dolly said as she pushed the bowl of stew close to Tom’s mom.
Tom’s mother took her hands from her head and picked up the spoon lying next to the bowl. She dipped the spoon into the bowl of stew, and then lifted a spoonful to her mouth. As she ate, she began telling Dolly everywhere she had been in search of Tom. As the two of them talked Dolly was able to get her to relax and calm down.
“It’s too late to look any tonight,” said Dolly. “In the morning I will get some of the people in the town to help you look for him.”
Tom’s mom nodded her head in agreement and said, “Oh thank you so much.”
Merlin and Tom, having washed up, were sitting at the table and a delicious meal that Anabe prepared was being served to them.
“Well Merlin, tell me who your friend is,” she asked.
“This is Tom. Merlineld brought him here cause he was in danger.”
“You don’t say,” his mother replied. “What kind of danger might that be?”
Merlin looked at Tom and tilted his head in the direction of Anabe indicating to Tom to share his story with her. Tom was just about to begin telling Anabe about everything that led up to his being brought to the valley by Merlineld, when Myrd walked in the door.
Myrd walked over to where Anabe was sitting and gave her a kiss on the cheek. He looked at Merlin, smiled and winked at him.
“We have a visitor I see,” Myrd said.
“Yes,” said Anabe. “Merlineld brought him here because he was in danger and he was just starting to tell us about it.”
“Well, let’s hear all about this,” Myrd said as he pulled back his chair at the table and sat down.
As Myrd was putting food on his plate, Tom began to tell the story of what happened in the town. He told them about the meeting the town’s people had, that everyone had livestock missing, and that many of the animals in the woods seemed to have disappeared. He told them that he was determined to find out what was behind the disappearance of the animals and had climbed the cliffs to Lady Oer’s cottage as he suspected that she might have something to do with it. He explained that when he got to the top of the cliffs that a couple of ghastly creatures were standing there looking down at him, and they were just getting ready to eat him when another creature snatched him up.
Just as he reached this point of the story Merlin spoke up and said, “It was Merlineld.”
“Merlineld?” Myrd questioned.
“Yes!” Merlin responded.
The two boys looked at each other and both began shaking their heads up and down agreeing with each other.
“If it wasn’t for Merlineld, I would have been eaten for sure,” Tom said to Myrd with a sigh of relief.
Looking at Anabe, Myrd said, “At noon tomorrow, the Council of Wisdom is to meet with
Merlineld. Merlineld asked me to have the council at the meeting hall tomorrow because he has something very important to share.”
“I wonder if what Tom has told us has something to do with it.” Anabe asked.
“I have a feeling it does,” Myrd replied.
Once the four finished dinner and the table was cleared, Merlin asked his mother if it would be all right for him and Tom to go up to the meadow to do some stargazing. Anabe approved, but asked that the two not be too long. Merlin had to get up early in the morning to take care of his chores and she wanted him to be well rested.
Merlin opened the door to step outside and it was pitch black except for some light coming from lanterns from the other cabins in the valley close by. As soon as Merlin cleared the door, Tom stepped out right behind him. Tom didn’t even give a second thought to anything that might be in the darkness around him, and especially to the fact that there may be bats somewhere in that darkness.
As Merlin led the way, Tom followed close behind as the two walked leisurely through a small clearing in the meadow to Merlin’s favorite place to lie in the grass. As the two of them lay in the middle of the open meadow, Merlin began pointing to different places in the sky and telling Tom about them.
Tom listened intently and with great admiration. He had never met anyone that knew so much about the stars.
Many a night Tom had looked out from the window of his mother’s home into the night sky as the stars drifted across the sky from east to west, but never had the stars looked as vivid as they did on this night. This was the first time he had ever sat underneath the sky like this. It seemed as though he could reach out and touch the stars with his fingertips.
Of all the stars and constellations in the sky, Merlin’s favorite group of stars to talk about was in the northern sky. Merlin directed Tom’s attention to the North Star, and then pointing to a group of stars just off from the Little Dipper he said, “And that group of stars there is called Draco.”
He traced his pointed finger along the path of stars from one end of Draco to the other.
“That is where dragon’s come from,” Merlin said.
“The dragon’s came from the stars?” Tom asked
“Well, not from the stars but from planets near those stars,” Merlin answered.
“How do you know this?”
“Merlineld has told me many stories about the dragons. I have come to this spot numerous nights with Merlineld and he taught me all about the stars, and how the dragons came to the Earth. The stories he has shared with me were passed down from father to son for many generations.”
Tom didn’t say a word but just looked up at the sky in amazement. He had never heard anything like this before and it made him wonder what else could be there in the heavens overhead.
As the two boys lay in the meadow taking in the night sky and Merlin shared stories with Tom, Merlineld looked down from a place where he was perched on a ledge high up on the mountain. In a few hours, he would leave go to the Canyon of Refuge and meet with the dragons he called to attend there. For now, he would watch over the two boys and enjoy the peaceful quiet stillness of this night.
CHAPTER TWELVE
First Flight
Swooping down from the sky Merlineld spread his wings wide open and came to a soft graceful landing on a small knoll within a beautiful rocky canyon. There, already gathered around the small knoll, was a group of dragons awaiting his arrival.
It was quite an awesome sight to behold. There were various types of dragons awaiting Merlineld’s arrival. There was an emerald dragon, a pearl dragon, a black dragon, red dragon and several other dragons gathered for this meeting. There was even a gold dragon come from a distant place, not being on this Earth, to attend this gathering.
All the dragons looked on with great intent, as Merlineld was about to speak. They were all aware that something very significant was about to unfold.
“I have called you here because of a great evil growing beyond the Valley of Dragons,” Merlineld said gravely.
The dragons looked around at each other sensing the exigency that Merlineld was feeling.
“I believe that those living in the valley are in grave danger and that the peace that has existed there for so many years is about to come to an end. The great evil outside the walls of the valley are growing quickly and I believe that an evil force is going to come upon the valley soon.”
The dragons listened ardently as Merlineld shared his feelings with them. He let them know that he would have those that could not defend themselves against such a fervent evil leave the valley. He told them he didn’t want any dragons from outside the valley coming to the defense of those inside. A small force of dragons would remain in the valley to guard the exit of those called to leave, but he didn’t want to involve anymore than needed in this defense. The dragons understood Merlineld’s request and all agreed to abide by his decision.
After Merlineld finished saying what he had to say, dragons ascended into the sky going in every direction. All that is, but one, the gold dragon. Merlineld had a private meeting with this one. Dragons from other parts of the universe would be notified about this alleged event.
Merlineld made one final comment before parting, “I am not sure how much longer dragons can remain on this earth.”
“As long as there are good people who have a need for us, we will continue to have a presence here,” said the gold dragon. He then nodded his head at Merlineld and in a flash of light shot up toward the sky disappearing in an instant.
Merlineld too lifted from the ground to go back to the Valley of Dragons. He would now have to share his unfortunate news with the dragon keepers, and everyone inside the valley would soon know what was about to befall them.
It was nearing noon and Merlin was about his business of attending to Dracon running and jumping with Tom taking part in the play as they had done the day before. With each jump, Dracon made from the ground he would soar a little further on spread wings. All he had to do now was to flap his wings briskly and it was inevitable that he would fly.
The three of them came to a stop just to the side of the lake. Merlin got Dracon and Tom to circle with him, he began flapping his arms up and down quickly, and Tom followed suit. Then Dracon flapped his wings up and down causing the wind around his wings to stir up the grass around him, which fanned the hair back on the two boys’ heads.
Within seconds, Dracon began to lift from the ground. He continued to flap his wings harder and harder and with each flail of his wings, he rose further into the air.
“Woohoo!” Merlin called out.
“He’s doing it,” yelled Tom.
Dracon lifted high into the sky then opening his wings wide, he soared in a circle over the heads of the boys below. All the other dragon keepers stopped what they were doing and watched Dracon as he began doing different maneuvers overhead. All the other dragons also looked on, as this was a great event. The son of Merlineld was flying.
After watching for a few minutes, the other young dragons all took flight and joined Dracon in playful air maneuvers. It was quite a sight to see all the young dragons dipping and spinning in circles in the sky overhead. Dracon was a natural at flying. In a game of follow the leader, no matter what any of the other dragons did as an aerial trick, Dracon mimicked their every move and seem to outdo each maneuver by adding his own special twist to it.
Merlin had succeeded in getting Dracon to fly. His much enthusiastic work over the last couple of days had paid off. One of the most important things that Dracon would ever learn was now accomplished and Merlin had proven himself once again to be a person capable of the task at hand.
The celebration continued for ever so long. The dragons continued to fly overhead while the dragon keepers had all gathered to a central area in the field and were running, and jumping, and dancing about.
From the sky to the North could be seen a large dragon coming toward the valley. It was Merlineld returning from the Valley of Refuge. As he approached the valley, he could see all the dragons flying above the grassy field and knew that something significant had happened. It could only be one thing. The dragons only gathered in flight in this manner whenever a newborn had learned to fly.
As he approached the area where the dragons were playing in the sky, he swooped down to join them. Just as he entered the jamboree of dragons, he did a loop around the whole of them and then Dracon broke from the rest and joined his father in flight. This was indeed a wonderful event. There they were father and son for the first time flying in the sky over the Valley of Dragons.
Dracon’s mother was looking on from where she was laying near the entrance to the cave where he was born. A tear of joy streamed down from one of her eyes. This was truly a day for any mother to be proud. She looked on as Merlineld, Dracon and the other dragons all joined in a celebration flight around the entire valley.
As the group of dragons flew over the village of the dragon keepers, Myrd and a few of the others of the Council of Wisdom were looking up from below. They were just about to enter the council building for the meeting with Merlineld. They watched as the group of dragons returned to the meadows to the northwest, and then the council members entered the meeting hall. It wouldn’t be long before Merlineld would be joining them.
Once back at the location where Merlin was, Merlineld landed close by. The rest of the dragons too landed and then the last to touch the ground was Dracon. Merlineld gave Dracon a look that only a proud father could give at this very moment, then he turned and looked at Merlin.
“Merlin, you have done well,” he said.
Merlin modestly looked back at Merlineld and smiled. It was a proud moment for him as well; only he wasn’t about to let it go to his head.
“I have to go to the village now as I have a meeting there,” Merlineld said to Merlin.
Then Merlineld looked toward Dracon again and gave him another look as any proud father would do. He spread his wings and with one great swoop he lifted from the ground and flew toward the village to the southeast.
All the dragon keepers, as well as Merlin and Dracon, went back to their respective areas and resumed their usual activities.
CHAPTER THIRTEEN
News Revealed
As two very large doors opened at the rear of the meeting hall, Merlineld entered through them while the much-concerned Council of Wisdom looked on. One of the council members closed the doors behind Merlineld once he was inside.
Everyone’s attention focused on Merlineld. He looked around at those sitting before him and took a deep breath. Reluctantly, but knowing it could not be avoided, he began to break the news to them.
“For several days now I have been sensing a great evil building in the distance to the East. I believe that there is someone preparing to attack the valley soon.”
At first, there wasn’t a sound to be heard. Everyone looked at Merlineld in dismay. Then, as if having been given a signal of some kind, everyone broke out speaking. Not a word could be understood with everyone talking at the same time.
A gavel banged from the front of the room. The wisest of the wise, seated in the front of the hall, called everyone to order. Again, the gavel was heard knocking and abruptly all the voices went quiet.
“If we want to hear the answers to our questions," the orator staid with great concern, "we must speak one at a time. I will give everyone an opportunity to ask Merlineld what they will, however let's keep this meeting in order."
With that, hands went up from those wishing to speak. The orator picked one of them and said, “Ask your question.”
“What makes you think that we will be attacked?”
“The evil I am sensing is much larger than any evil I have ever felt. A force as strong as this can only be amassing for one purpose, and one purpose alone, that of attacking the dragons keep. I can only think of one person who would attempt such as this, and that would be the former Lady of the Kingdom of Oer. She vowed that one day she would gain the power to overtake the kingdom, and the only way for her to do that is through me.”
After a few seconds of silence, hands went up again. The orator called on another from the council to speak.
“We will not allow this. We have taken care of the dragons since early time and we will stand with you to defeat any attack.”
Merlineld looked around at the body before him and understood how they wanted to defend the sanctity of the valley and the other dragons. The enormity of the evil he was sensing was far to great and he knew that only the dragons could face such it.
“I have shared with many of you the joys of living in this valley and the service you have given to protect our young and in teaching them. The evil that I sense from over the mountainsides is much greater than one can imagine. This force can only be reckoned with by the strength of the dragons and none other.”
One person blurted out, “Then, what are we to do?”
The gavel struck once more as this person spoke without being recognized. Silence again filled the hall as everyone waited for Merlineld’s reply.
“The dragon keepers will need to leave the valley post haste. I sense that this evil force will come upon the valley soon and there is not a moment to waste in preparing to leave. The strongest of the dragons will remain to fight this force so that everyone may get away safely. The inviolability of the valley has been breached. It is no longer a safe place for the dragons, dragon keepers or Elfins. Our time here has come to an end.”
There was complete silence in the hall. No one said a word. They all looked around at each other in dismay. Everything they held dear was there in the valley. More important to them than anything else, were their families, and if they would have to leave the valley to keep them safe that is what they would have to do.
Merlineld turned toward the doors at the rear of the meeting hall and one of the keepers opened them for him to exit. Once he was clear of the doors, the keeper closed them.
The members of the council began to speak amongst themselves and again the gavel clacked. The room again went quiet.
The wisest of the wise spoke, “Everyone should prepare their families to leave immediately. Just before dusk, we will gather at the secret cave to the North to begin the exodus. Pack as much food and provisions as possible into your wagons and gather your families for the journey.”
When he finished speaking everyone got up from their seats and began to exit the meeting hall. They began spreading the news to others in the village. The news of the exodus spread quickly and everyone began to head to their homes to prepare to leave. An eerie solemn silence fell upon the valley as families both keepers and Elfins gather their most precious belonging and filled their wagons for the exodus.
CHAPTER FOURTEEN
Final Preparations
Lady Oer was making final preparations for her ill-fated invasion of the Valley of Dragons. Her gruesome army of creatures had reached the final stages of preparation. The time had come for her to bring the hideous horde together to invade the valley. As she was putting a few final things in her bag to take with her, there was a knock at her door.
“Come in!” She commanded.
The door opened and in stepped the stable keeper. In his hand he held a staff that he had made according to Lady Oer’s specifications.
The staff, made from the branch of an oak tree, was about five feet in length. At the top of the staff the stable keeper had carved out a slot from the knotted end so that there were three wood slats surrounding a hole in the center. There was a black piece of leather hanging just under a notched section that had been carved at the end. Lady Oer planned to use the leather to affix something she was planning to insert into the top of the staff. She had not told him what it was she planned to put there, just how to construct the staff.
“Here is the staff, just as you requested,” he said as he reached out to hand it to her.
The Lady took the staff in hand and held it at arms length. She admired it for a few moments. Without thanking him, she ordered him to go back to the stable and get her horse ready and to prepare the wagon as well.
In the village, the people were gathering along the street near Dolly’s diner. There was much anxious murmuring among the towns’ people as word had spread all about the town regarding Tom’s disappearance. There was a growing mob of people ready to march up to Lady Oer’s home to see if she had anything to do with his mysterious vanishing.
“She’s been trouble all along,” one person yelled out.
“Yea, let’s go burn her out,” another person yelled.
“Now, now, let’s keep our heads,” one of the town leaders called out.
More and more people were coming up the street toward the group that had already gathered.
“We don’t want to do anything to anger her,” someone else yelled out.
“I don’t care whether or not we anger her, we just want her gone,” another person said.
“Yea,” several voices chimed in at once.
Tom’s mother came from the direction of Dolly’s diner with Dolly at her side. The crowd moved to the side to let them move to the front of the gathering where everyone could see them.
Tom’s mother held her fist up in the air and said with great passion, “I don’t care what happens to the old witch, I want my son back safe.”
“Hear, hear,” a voice called out in agreement.
The people started chattering amongst themselves. After a few moments the leader of the town yelled out sternly, “OK then. In the morn, we will meet here and all go up to the witch’s home. We will get to the bottom of this.”
Voices unanimously cheered the leader and many of the people gathered around Tom’s mother to console her.
“Be sure to bring something to defend yourself in case there’s trouble,” the leader spoke as his final words.
The crowd began to disperse and people started heading back to their homes and shops.
In the Valley of Dragons, everyone was preparing for the exodus from the valley. The news of the exodus had reached everyone, so dragon keepers as well as Elfins were all preparing wagons for the departure.
Merlin was anxiously helping his mother load the wagon with the provisions that would be needed for the trip to wherever they would be going. Tom was in the wagon organizing things as they were placed in the wagon so they fit neatly in the limited room available.
“Mother,” Merlin asked? “Why am I not going with you and father?”
“Your father will be returning shortly to explain it to you Merlin.” She replied.
Anabe held back the tears as she didn’t want to upset Merlin. It was hard enough for a mother to have to leave the only home she has ever known all her life, but even harder yet was the fact that she would be separated from her only son as well. Hiding her sadness, she went back into the house to get some more things to load into the wagon.
Just as Anabe entered the house, Myrd was approaching the cabin with Merlineld close behind him.
“Merlin,” Myrd called out.
Merlin looked up and saw his father and Merlineld coming toward the wagon. As Myrd approached the wagon, he looked Merlin directly in the eyes and took a deep breath.
“Merlin, because you are Dracon’s dragon keeper, it is your duty to take him to a place of safety where no one can find him. You are not going with the rest of us because it is imperative that you get Dracon to a safe place quickly. We cannot move the whole village of dragon keepers and Elfins at a pace fast enough to assure his safety. Once everyone is safe, we will be reunited with you and Dracon as soon as possible.”
Merlin understood why his mother was so upset now. She had never known a day without Merlin in it. It was the same for Merlin. He understood the gravity of the situation. He also understood how important it was for him, as a dragon keeper, to live up to his solemn responsibility.
Anabe came out the door of the cabin and handed some things to Tom to put in the wagon. Merlin went to his mother and gave her a loving hug. He let her know he would be all right and that he would see her again soon. The two of them embraced each other one last time sensing the essence of each others loving energy.
Once they had shared affections, Merlin turned to his father to ask another question.
“If Dracon and I are not going with the rest of you through the secret cave, how are we to leave the valley?”
“Go to the stable and bring the stallion here,” his father said pointing in the direction of the stable.
Merlin headed swiftly toward the stable to retrieve the horse.
Outside Lady Oer’s cottage, Lady Oer and Redwyn were preparing to leave. The wagon was loaded with supplies. The stable keeper had readied Lady Oer’s horse and awaited any further instructions she might have for him.
“My army will follow us to where we will camp this night. The hoard of bats I will call in the morning, when I am ready for them,” she said sharply to Redwyn as she mounted her black steed.
As she turned to head off down the road, she blew a small trumpet hanging from her side. Then she kicked the steed in the side and it bolted off down the road heading into the woods.
From out of the woods near the cottage came a hideous seemingly endless stream of hideous looking animals, running past the wagon that Redwyn was in, and following in Lady Oer’s direction. When the horde of scampering creatures ended, Redwyn snapped the reins over the horse’s head and followed after them.
Merlin returned to the wagon with the mesomorphic stallion being led by the reins. When he got to where his father was, Myrd took the reins from Merlin and removed them from the head of the horse.
“We won’t be needing this.” His father told him. He then backed away from the steed.
Merlineld moved closer to the mount. The horse didn’t back away from Merlineld as he had done in the past. Until this moment, the horse had always shied away from any dragon that came too close to him.
Merlineld looked directly at the horse and called out, “Paradream!”
A light began to envelop the horse and a white mist surrounded the area just around it. The dark coat of the horse began to vanish and in its place a white glistening coat began to appear. On each side, from the back of the horse, appeared a sleek pair of white feathery wings. The light faded and there standing before them was Paradream, a winged white stallion.
“Welcome back, Paradream,” Merlineld said to him.
“It’s good to be myself again,” Paradream replied.
Merlin, of course, was very surprised. He had no idea that the horse he had been taking care of, since he was big enough to clean a stall, was really a winged white stallion named Paradream, a mystical horse from another world.
Myrd looked at Merlin and said, “Paradream is going to carry you over the mountaintops. You will take Dracon to a far place to the North where he will be safe. Paradream knows where to go. He will get you there safely. At a later time, he will find us and show us where you are. For now, it is safer that no one knows of this place except Paradream.”
Merlin looked toward Tom and asked, “What about Tom?”
“Meldon is going to take Tom with him. It is still not safe for Tom to return to his village at this time so he will be taken to a place of safety and returned home when it is safe to do so.”
Tom was relieved to hear this. He had been wondering what was to become of him. Though he had been hoping he would be able to go with the dragon keepers, he knew that his mother would be worried about him and that he should return home.
Everyone in the valley continued to get ready for the escape. The dragon mothers and their young had already gathered near the secret cave awaiting the exodus. The only ones that would stay behind to defend the valley would be the some of the male dragons. These, of course, were the strongest of the dragons and they would guard those in migration from being pursued by whatever evil force was coming upon the valley. A few male dragons would go along as escorts to protect the mothers and young dragons.
It would be nightfall in a couple of hours and there was much to be done to get ready for the evacuation.
CHAPTER FIFTEEN
Exodus
The large black hooves of the steed Lady Oer rode upon kicked up water as she rode through a small creek crossing the path she was following. Then the wheels of the wagon cut through the rippling water as Redwyn sped along just behind her.
Running just ahead of Lady Oer was the beast that tracked Meldon when he returned to the valley of dragons. The scent Meldon had left days before was gone, but the animal could still track its own scent it had left along the trees and bushes.
It would be dark soon. Lady Oer wanted to get to a place where she, along with Redwyn and the host of beast she had with her, could rest until morning when she would move to attack those in the valley. She continued the fast pace through the woods.
After putting the last couple of items into the bag that Merlin was taking with him on his journey, he then went to the chest where he had put the Draconic Tome. He opened the chest and removed the tome. Then he took it over to the bed where he had placed a cloth to wrap it in. He laid the tome in the center of the cloth, and then wrapped it carefully binding it with some leather straps to hold the covering in place. When finished, he picked the covered tome up and placed it under one arm cradling it carefully. He picked up the bag of belongings, hung it over a shoulder, and headed for the front room where his mother was waiting for him.
As Merlin entered the room, Anabe picked up the last of the things she was taking with her and the two of them exited the cottage. Once outside, Anabe handed Tom the things her bag and he placed it in the wagon as he had done with everything else.
Merlin went over to where his father was standing next to Paradream and handed his bag to his father, Myrd hung it on the saddle affixed on the winged stallion’s back.
Merlin’s father had saddled the stallion with a beautiful white saddle like none Merlin had ever seen before. There were obviously a few things to which Merlin was not privy, previous to this occasion. These were things that his father would have eventually shared with Merlin, but now the revelation of them had to come earlier than expected.
Myrd led Merlin to the opposite side of the stallion where he took the covered tome from Merlin and placed it into a saddlebag. Merlin also handed Myrd his journal to put in the bag with the tome. As Myrd tucked the journal down into the saddlebag next to the tome, he pulled the top cover of the bag over the tome and latched it shut by pulling a white leather strap through a shiny buckle made of silver. All this he did with a stern grimace to his face, for now he would not think about what was happening to them he would do what had to be done.
Before mounting the stallion, Merlin went over to the wagon where Anabe was and gave her one last hug.
“I love you Merlin,” said Anabe.
“I love you,” replied Merlin.
“I know you will be safe and that you will take good care of Dracon,” she said lovingly. As she slowly dropped her arms from around Merlin, he went back over to Paradream and his father helped him mount the steed.
Myrd went to the wagon and putting one foot upon a small step on the side, stepped up into the seat next to his wife. He took the reins in his hands and snapping them, the wagon moved forward with Tom in the back. Merlin followed along behind on Paradream. They headed in the direction toward the northern end of the valley.
Rounding a corner in the road, Lady Oer abruptly halted her horse at the edge of some trees along the trail. Redwyn pulled up with the wagon and stopped just short of Lady Oer.
The accompaniment of beasts came roaring up to where Lady Oer was and stopped as well. As soon as the beasts stopped, they searched a place to lay down among the trees and bushes in the area.
There was little light left in the sky. Lady Oer had Redwyn light a couple of lanterns hanging on each side of the wagon since it would be dark soon.
Once they had prepared for traveling in the dark, they again proceeded toward the valley. The pace from this point on would be much slower.
When Myrd, Anabe and Merlin arrived at the location where the secret entrance through the mountains was, everyone else in the village had already arrived. The dragons had gathered to see the villagers off and to say their farewells to their mates and offspring.
Myrd got down from the seat of the wagon and helped Tom down out of the wagon. Leading Tom over to where a few of the dragons were gathered, Myrd helped Tom onto the back of one of the young dragons which had been selected by Merlineld to take Tom home safely. The dragon laid a wing along the ground and Meldon quickly ran up the length of the dragon’s wing and sat just in front of Tom.
“You will leave the valley with the young dragons and their mothers. When it is safe, Meldon will get you back home to your mother.” Myrd told Tom.
As the mothers of the baby dragons gave one last cuddle with their male counterparts, they turned and nodded farewells to the people from the village. Then in a glorious spectacle, the mothers and young dragons spread their wings and lifted from the ground and headed up into the sky toward the light of the setting sun.
With one final wave of the hand from Tom to Merlin, the dragon he and Meldon was seated on lifted from the ground and headed in the same direction as the other dragons.
Everyone from the village watched as each of the dragons in the pride, one by one, disappeared over the mountaintops. The young dragon keepers waived as the respective dragon they had cared for vanished in the dusk of the sky.
Dracon's mother would be the last of those in the exodus to leave the refuge of the valley. She had stayed to say farewell to Dracon and Merlin. Her eyes closed, her snout was nestled against Dracon as she was saying her farewell. It was unsure whether she would ever see him again.
Anabe, too, was waving to Merlin and blew him a kiss. It wasn’t a time for words as no one could speak at such a solemn moment as this.
After a few moments to allow everyone to convey his or her feelings through quiet expressions of love, one voice broke the silence.
“It is time.” Merlineld said softly.
With that, Dracon’s mother backed away. Paradream reared up on his hind legs. Spreading his wings wide, he firmly stroked his wings and lifted from the ground. Dracon flapped his wings and lifted from the ground following close behind Paradream. As Merlin waved to his mother, father and the people from the village, he faded into the darkness of the sky over the mountains to the North.
Once Paradream, Merlin and Dracon disappeared over the mountains, Merlineld gave a last nestle of affection to his mate. Then she, too, lifted from the ground and disappeared in the blueness of the sky in the direction the pride had gone to the West.
The time had come for the remaining dragon keepers and Elfins to leave the valley. Lanterns were lit on each of the wagons and some of the people leaving on foot lit torches to light their way.
Once everyone was ready, Merlineld walked over to the rocky ledge at the side of the mountain. Taking a stern stance and gazing at the rocky ledge, he gave a command in dragon language, “Opanie sentinoa.”
A circled haze of bluish green light formed in front of the rocky ledge. Then, disappearing into the side of the mountain, the rock wall where the haze disappeared faded away revealing an opening in the mountainside.
Merlineld turned and nodded his head to the Wisest of the Wise, indicating to him that it was time to move the villagers out of the valley. With that, the Wizzer began the procession by moving his wagon forward through the opening, disappearing as he passed through it.
The rest of the wagons followed one by one, and as each wagon started to enter the opening, those riding inside would give a final wave to the dragons remaining in the valley.
As the final rays of light lit the valley floor, Myrd and Anabe were the last ones left to leave through the rocky entry to the mountain. Both of them gave one final look at the valley to the South. They gave Merlineld one last goodbye wave as the wagon moved toward the opening. They continued to look back at Merlineld as the wagon passed through the entrance and disappeared.
Once they were gone, Merlineld stepped close to the rocky entrance and said the words, “Sentinoa secura”.
In an instant, a stony wall replaced the opening. All traces of wagon wheels in the grassy ground faded and green plants sprung up all around the opening hiding it from sight.
As darkness fell on the valley floor it was quiet and peaceful. The valley had not been this void of life since the ancestors of Merlineld first came to the valley to establish it as a foothold for dragons to come into this earth. The silence that filled this night was eerie to consider.
CHAPTER SIXTEEN
Under Cover of Darkness
Once Lady Oer felt she was close to the Valley of Dragons, she stopped for the night so that she could make her entrance into the valley at first light in the morning.
She had Redwyn set up a place where they could sleep for the night. For the rest of the company in her militia, it didn’t much matter to them where they rested.
Before sunrise, she would awaken the lot to continue to the valley. As Redwyn readied the wagon and made a place for Lady Oer to lay, the creatures escorting Lady Oer all found places to rest ‘til they would be awakened.
Merlineld could sense that the evil he had been feeling was much closer to the valley. He had already prepared all the dragons for what they would do when this evil reached the valley. All the dragons had already taken up stations around the valley and were prepared for whatever was to come.
Since the movement of the evil force had become stationery, Merlineld passed the word for all the dragons to get some rest for the night. It didn’t appear that anything would happen in the darkness of night. It would probably be by the light of the morning for any attack to take place. The dragons, one by one, began to fall off to sleep for the night. Merlineld continued his watch and would wait till later this night to rest.
A few hours before dawn, Lady Oer awakened and began preparing the move forward to the valley. She had Redwyn put away the things they slept in and ready the wagon.
Before continuing on the journey, Lady Oer took what looked like a whistle from a pouch hanging from her side. She put the whistle to her mouth and blew into it. No sound came from the instrument that man could hear. However, there was a beast that had been following the path that the Lady had been taking the night before, and when it heard the sound from the whistle, it took off in flight back in the direction toward Lady Oer’s lodge. Lady Oer was sending the creature to get the rest of the beasts in her militia and bring them to where she would be waiting to attack the valley.
Under cover of darkness, Lady Oer moved forward with her company of beasts toward the Valley of Dragons.
When the creature Lady Oer sent to get the militia in the caves near her lodge arrived at the grotto, it called out to those inside the cave with a horrifying screech. As soon as the beast finished its call, the horde of creatures poured out of the cave entrance cascading down the path toward Lady Oer’s home with the creature that called them leading the way. The legion of beast ran quickly through the grounds around Lady Oer’s home and continued on their way in the direction the Lady traveled.
Unsuspecting animals along the path leading to the Valley of Dragons became prey to the beast in the militia. Whenever any in the army came upon an unwary animal in the woods, the animal would immediately fall victim and was devoured within seconds of being slain.
The horde of beasts moved speedily along the path that Lady Oer had taken the eve before. They would be upon her location in no time at all.
Following the path that Meldon took days before, the gruesome beast that had tracked him led the way to the Mirrored Veil. There were no wind whisperers to guide the way but they weren’t needed. The beast only need follow it's own scent to the location of the veil.
As Lady Oer got closer to the Mirrored Veil, she began to see her reflection in the veil. What she saw was not as complimentary as she would have liked. Her reflection was as hideous as the beasts she had brought in her company.
As one might expect, she was not frightened by what she saw in the reflection in the veil. Only a person who was brave and virtuous or one that was very evil, could withstand the sight of their reflection in the veil. Since Lady Oer was anything but brave and virtuous, it could only be by her evil nature that enabled her to withstand a sight such as the one she observed.
Lady Oer threw the torch into the waters in front of the Mirror Veil extinguishing it. If there were no light, there would be no reflection. She had Redwyn put out the lanterns on the wagon as well. They would move through the veil under cover of darkness.
There was a rumbling sound like a heard of elephants tromping through the woods. It wasn't elephants though, but rather Lady Oer's army of beasts.
By what bit of light there was coming from the morning sky, Lady Oer could see the ledges of the terrain around her come alive as her beastly army descended upon the ground about her. It was time to enter into the Valley of Dragons and the first step would be in passing through the veil before her. She signaled the creature leading the way to proceed.
The beast went to the place where Meldon passed through the veil. It moved into the veil and vanished. Lady Oer followed behind and Redwyn followed in the wagon. The beast accompanying Lady Oer passed through the veil and not one of them gave notice to their reflection in it.
The spidery beasts were not about to pass through the waters of the mirrored veil, but instead crawled over the rocky ledges surrounding the veil to get to the place where Lady Oer and Redwyn were.
Once safely on the other side, Lady Oer had Redwyn light the lanterns once again. As soon as the lanterns were lit, the Forest of Shadows revealed its eerie gloominess which, of course, didn’t have any affect on Lady Oer. Redwyn was a little unsettled from all the peculiar images exposed by the shadows of the forest. If she were to become a witch the likes of Lady Oer, she would have to overlook such things as this.
Lady Oer and her militia continued on the journey to enter the valley. Unbeknownst to Lady Oer, the Forest of Shadows was the last thing guarding the entrance to the valley. She did, however, feel she was getting close to entering the valley.
Ignoring the eerie shadows being cast because of the light of the lanterns, Lady Oer got nearer to the place where they would be entering the valley. Light was beginning to show in the sky above and they wouldn’t need the lanterns so Redwyn extinguished them.
As the sky got brighter, the magnitude of the shadows being cast by the forest intensified. Lady Oer continued to ignore these shadows all the same.
The beast leading the way suddenly came to a stop. There was no place left to go. They had reached a dead end.
Of course, if this were anyone else but Lady Oer or an animal that had strayed into the Forest of Shadows, it would have assumed that this was a dead end and they would have returned the way they came.
Lady Oer took another whistle from a bag hanging from her side. Putting the whistle to her mouth, she blew into it like she had done before. Again, there was no sound that could be heard by man. This time she was summoning the vampire bats to her location. In doing so, she had also alerted Merlineld and the other dragons that she was near.
Merlineld was already aware of her presence near the valley, as he had sensed their approaching through the Forest of Shadows. He had already alerted the dragons in the valley, so now both parties were poised for whatever would occur next. Whatever happened, from this point on, only one would come out victorious in the end.
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
Fierce Battle
What looked like a huge dark cloud was rapidly approaching the valley from the East. It was hard to make out at first what the cloud was, but as it got closer it soon became apparent. Hundreds of large black vampire bats began filling the sky above the valley floor. The valley itself became darkened from so many bats flying overhead.
Lady Oer had Redwyn remain where she was in the Forest of Shadows with the wagon. As the bats filled the air, Lady Oer and her army of creatures came rushing into the valley through the entrance coming from the Forest of Shadows. The army of deadly spirantula creatures began pouring down from the ledges of the mountains surrounding the valley. Never had eye seen such an army of hideous and loathsome creatures as came pouring into this valley on this morn.
Merlineld and the other dragons were prepared for the onslaught of this attack and emerged from their caves to meet the mass. As they appeared from their caves, the bats began flying over them preventing the dragons from taking flight. The spirantulas began to spew webbing at the dragons, which restricted their movements and entrapping some of them.
The dragons began swatting the creatures with their tales and crushing them under their feet. Dragons all across the valley were spitting flames into the air with such immense heat that the bats, close enough to get caught in these bursts were totally disintegrated. A fierce battle commenced there would only be one force that would be victorious.
One by one, dragons began to be overtaken and killed, either by the venom in the stings of the giant spirantulas or by the ripping teeth of the vampire bats as they had the very life fluids sucked from their body.
Each time a dragon fell to its death, the body of the dragon disappeared in a beam of colorful light and a precious gemstone was all that was left in its place. As this happened, all the creatures that had been attacking the dragon abandoned that spot to join forces with their comrades to fight against one of the other dragons.
Once the area around where the gemstone was devoid of attackers, an Elfin would appear from out of nowhere and upon picking up the gemstone would disappear as fast as he had appeared.
The most important responsibility of an Elfin was that of collecting the gemstone left behind when a dragon died. The gemstone contained the essence of the dragon and the power that the dragon had acquired during its lifetime. If Merlineld were to die this day, the gemstone left in his place would contain more power than any gemstone that had ever fallen upon this earth.
Coming to the aid of the dragons on the ground was a group of dragons descending from the sky above. A small force of dragons had been sent to a nearby hilltop by Merlineld to descend upon the valley’s attackers at the right moment. If any moment were to be the right moment, this was it. This small force of dragons began spewing flames at the bats in the sky above the valley clearing the way for some of the dragons to get off the ground.
The battle moved to the air as the dragons began to be able to attack the spirantulas and vampire bats, grabbing them and ripping them apart with their claws or burning them in a burst of fire.
The dragons were greatly outnumbered by the bats flying in the skies over the valley. Even though they had the advantage of breathing fire and their awesome strength, the overwhelming numbers of the vampire bats was overcoming them.
Occasionally, when one of the dragons swooped down to grab one of the spirantulas, if it got too close to a group of them they would pounce the dragon after spewing their web over it. Each time this happened, the dragon was stung by spirantulas from head to tail. The dragons were being killed one by one either by the poisonous stings of the spirantulas or the deadly teeth of the vampire bats.
Being too much for the dragons to withstand, they would succumb to the deadly venom of the spirantulas or wounds inflicted by the teeth of the bats and would take their last breath, leaving behind a gemstone each time one fell lifeless.
Lady Oer herself surrounded by an army of beastly guards moved up the valley floor toward where Merlineld was doing battle. She had only one thing in mind, that of killing Merlineld and acquiring his gemstone. Nothing else mattered to her but that of acquiring the precious stone and using it to gain ultimate power.
Both forces were losing members and the battle began to become more centralized to one area. As the dragons fighting to protect Merlineld fell dead, the opposing force moved toward Merlineld’s location in pursuit of him.
Merlineld and the dragons were fighting fiercely for their lives, but mostly this was a diversion to keep Lady Oer from pursuing the families they sent to escape this assault.
The forces of dragons were dwindling with every passing moment. This army of creatures that Lady Oer had gathered was proving to be ample enough to overtake the dragons and defeat them.
Despite every effort on the part of the dragons to fend off the attacking forces, Lady Oer had come to the location where Merlineld was battling. She raised her staff to the air and commanded the fierce army to move in on Merlineld.
The swarm of bats that remained moved in Merlineld’s direction abandoning the other dragons they were fighting. Swooping down at him, they blinded him to the other creatures that were approaching him. Merlineld bellowed fire in every direction trying to free the sky of the varmints. The stench of dead flesh filled the air. The spirantulas surrounded Merlineld descending upon him in a swarm and sprayed their web at him. Though the other dragons tried to come to his defense and clear the sky above him so he could take flight they were not able to do so.
All the remaining creatures, except those protecting Lady Oer, moved in on Merlineld. His movements were greatly restricted from so many webs holding him. As he pulled at them, the spirantulas and bats all moved in for the kill. In a quick and final thrust of force, the creatures all began stinging him and ripping at his flesh.
Merlineld put up a brave fight but it was to no avail. His movements slowed and he began to fall to the ground. Knowing they had overcome him, the beasts drew back. Some went to fight the remaining dragons once again.
Lady Oer moved toward Merlineld with her defensive forces to keep any Elfin from attempting to collect the gemstone that would be left in Merlineld’s stead. Merlineld looked in her direction too weak to oppose her. Looking in his eyes, she watched as he drew upon his last breath. As he breathed in that last breath of air, she moved within arms reach of him. After the last lungful of air left his nostrils, his eyes closed and the area around him began to light up as his body began to dissolve into the air surrounding him.
A bright and colorful display of light began shooting in every direction. A vortex of colors formed over Merlineld’s body and began pulling all the other light into its funnel. Everything close to Merlineld were blown backwards away from him. The creatures close to him were knocked to the ground. Suddenly his body disappeared into the vortex and a final bright white ball of light formed just over where the body had laid. Then in a final burst of radiance, it shot toward the sky in the direction of the North Star.
It was finished.
Just as the ball of light disappeared into the heavens, the most beautiful gemstone ever seen dropped to the ground where Merlineld died. Lady Oer moved quickly to the location of the stone and picked it up. Just as she took the stone in hand, an Elfin appeared to claim it and upon seeing that Lady Oer was holding the stone, he gave an irate look at her and disappeared.
Lady Oer moved hastily to attach the gemstone to her staff so as to use its power to destroy the remaining dragons in one fell swoop. She put the stone into the slot at the end of the staff and pulled the black leather strap around the stone to hold it in place, then raised the staff high above her head.
“Powers that are, powers that be, I command all forces come to me. All that fought against me in this valleys wall, I now command to deaths grasp fall.”
The remaining creatures that were fighting the dragons stopped combating and backed away from the dragons. All stood still and an eerie quiet came across the valley. For what seemed like minutes, there wasn’t a sound to be heard anywhere across the valley floor.
Clouds started to circle around the valley and began to darken the sky above the grassy meadows. The quiet that surrounded the valley vanished as ripples of lightning began to crackle across the sky lighting up the clouds and sending a spine chilling sound across the valley echoing from the ledges of the surrounding mountains.
The remaining dragons in the valley vanished in an instant and bolts of lightning began shooting from the clouds above. As the creatures dispersed in every direction trying to escape the menacing lightning bolts, they were struck by the lightning, which disintegrated them in their very footsteps. Lightning bolts were destroying the beasts in every direction. There was no escape.
Lady Oer looked on in shock at what was occurring. She wondered what was wrong. She had defeated Merlineld and acquired the gemstone that carried his very essence and the power he had acquired, which was matched by none other on this earth. Every little detail of her scheme had come to pass and she had successfully met her goal.
The one thing that Lady Oer didn’t know about, and even so would not have understood had she been aware of it; was the law that the dragons all abide by. No dragon can use his or her power to do any evil thing or hurt any innocent being or thing. To do so would mean that the power would be taken from them and the forces of good would turn against them.
Lady Oer had tried to use the power of the dragons to hurt the innocent and to fulfill her evil plot. She broke the law of the dragons and was now about to suffer the consequences of her actions.
As the final creature in her army disintegrated from a last bellowing lightning bolt that echoed all across the valley floor and from every mountain surrounding the valley, a quiet once again came across the valley. The clouds were now circling directly over Lady Oer. She shouted in anger screaming as loud as anyone could shout.
A rumbling sound began to roll across the sky from every direction toward the area immediately over Lady Oer’s head. With a loud thundering sound, a bolt of lightning struck Lady Oer, and faster than the blink of an eye, she was gone.
The clouds started to disappear and the light of the sun broke through the haze. Within minutes, the sky was completely blue and the sun was shining brightly across the valley. From out of the blueness of the sky fell a single rather large colorful gemstone landing right in the very spot where Merlineld died.
In a flash, the Elfin that had appeared earlier materialized next to the gemstone. He slowly looked all around the valley in every direction. All that could be seen across the valley floor was the green grass of the meadows swaying in the soft breeze, and the sound of the wind that started to move across the valley floor could be heard blowing through the leaves of trees.
There wasn’t a sign that anything had ever been in the valley. All the homes were gone. Only grass and trees remained. The evidence that the dragons, the dragon keepers, or the Elfins had ever lived there was removed. To the South, even the Forest of Shadows that had guarded the entry into the valley was gone as well as the Mirrored Veil that hid the forest from those outside of it.
The Elfin turned toward the gemstone and reaching down picked it up. He held his hand out flat with the gemstone in his palm and looked at the beautiful beams of colorful light reflecting from its surface. After admiring it for a short time, he reached to his side opening the small pouch hanging there. He gingerly placed the gemstone in the pouch and pulling on the leather strapped at the top of it closed it shut. In an instant, he was gone.
All that could be heard in the valley was the sound of the wind and the leaves on the branches of the trees brushing against each other. Never again would the ground inside the walls of the mountains surrounding the valley be graced with the presence of the dragons. All that remained now was a peaceful valley with a beautiful lake in the middle and from above the bright warmth of the sun shining down.
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
Tom Returns Home
Coming up the road through the woods just down from Lady Oer’s cottage was an angry mob of town’s people. They were carrying pitchforks, shovels and picks and shouting as they approached the cottage.
Unaware that Lady Oer was not home, they went up to the front porch and started yelling for her to come out.
The stable keeper hearing the ruckus, saddled a horse, and came bursting out of the stable heading down the road as fast as the horse could carry him. He himself was not part of Lady Oer’s evil doings, but just to be on the safe side he wasn’t about to stay around and see what might become of him.
The crowd turned just in time to see the stable keeper disappearing around the bend in the road. They weren’t there for the stable keeper so it didn’t matter to them that he was fleeing.
After a few more tries at getting someone to come out of the cottage, a couple of them went up the stairs to the front door and kicked the door in. Still no one appeared from inside the home.
The mob of people entered the cottage to search it from one end to the other. Their mouths were agape at what they found in the abode. There were a couple of creatures left in their cages by Lady Oer and they wanted no part of these creatures being let loose around their town. They also didn’t want any of the potions found in the cottage getting into anyone's hands. After everyone had exited the cottage, they began lighting torches and throwing them into the dwelling.
It wasn’t long and the whole cottage was aflame. Bright yellow and red flames were soaring into the sky filling it with black smoke. Before this day was over the cottage and everything connected to it would burn to the ground.
As the mob of towns’ people was heading back to town, they saw something flying in the distance in the direction of the township. They couldn’t make out what it was, however it was something quite a bit larger than any bird.
When the mob got back to town, they found the children there all circled around something standing in the street. At first the parents of the children were worried that someone had gotten hurt.
As they approached the circle of children, the children began to make way for the adults to see to the center of the group. Once they had moved to one side, there in the middle of them was a dragon with Meldon and Tom standing by its side.
Tom’s mother broke out in tears and began running toward her son. As soon as she got within arms reach, she threw her arms around him and hugged him as she had never hugged him before.
“Mom, Mom. It’s OK. I’m all right,” he told her.
Everyone from the town was relieved to see that Tom was safe. Though the town’s people had heard of dragons, this was the first time any of them had actually seen one, much less get to see one up close and personal.
Tom was suddenly a celebrity. He was now the boy that brought a dragon to town. Oh, the stories Tom would have to tell for years to come.
“Lady Oer is dead,” Meldon told everyone. “The town will not be bothered with the likes of her ever again.”
At first, everyone stood in silence. After a few moments, as if on queue, they all cheered.
After everyone had the opportunity to get a close look at the dragon, Meldon went to the end of the wing and once again mounted the dragon by walking up it. As the people backed away from the dragon, it spread its wings wide and began waving them lifting it into the air.
Everyone cheered loudly as the dragon lifted higher and higher into the sky. When it was above the height of the housetops, it turned to the West and sped off vanishing in the sky.
Tom had in an instant, become a hero. Though he wouldn’t recommend anyone ever climb the cliffs to sneak up on an evil witch’s home, he would suggest they take a ride on the back of a dragon anytime.
Where Merlin had gone to, Tom did not know. One thing for sure was Tom and the town’s folk could live happily ever after.
As for Merlin, Dracon and the dragon keepers, that would be another tale to tell.
In a far distance to the West of town was one lone person sitting in the seat of a single wagon riding toward the West. This person, dressed in red, was heading to find a place where she could start a new life.
In the back of the wagon was a crate with some colorful glowing potions put there by the now late Lady Oer. There was no telling yet what this lone witch would do when she could begin life anew.
Whether she would pick up where Lady Oer had failed or find a way to do some good in the world was yet to be determined.
One thing is sure, she had been the student of a cunning and evil teacher, and would have to decide for herself what the future would be like for her, and how she would treat the people and the creatures she would come in contact with.
Demise of Dragons’ Gate
A Visitor in the Midst
After a good night sleep, Merlin opened his eyes and began stretching. He sat up in his bed and looked around eyeing everything about his room. He had been deep in one of those dreams that when you wake up you are glad it was just a dream. Getting up from his bed, he headed toward the kitchen and as he entered the front of the cottage, there was his mother making breakfast.
“I had a bad dream,” he exclaimed!
“Oh you did?” Anabe replied in her soft voice.
“Thank goodness it was only a dream,” Merlin said relieved.
“Better get to your breakfast. You have lots to do today,” Anabe said coaxing Merlin toward the table.
Merlin sat down and began eating what seemed like the best breakfast ever. He was starting to wonder if there was some special occasion on this day that had slipped his mind as his mother only prepared a breakfast like this one on the most auspicious of milestones.
Not that Merlin would complain about anything his mother prepared for him to eat. He just did not know why she had gone out of her way to prepare such a wonderful meal as she had on this morning. He was trying to think of what the special circumstance was that slipped his mind.
As he was eating, he noticed bright beams of light coming through the cracks in the doorway; the light from the morning sun seemed to be much brighter then usual. It was as though the door itself was glowing from the intensity of the light that was peeking through the cracks about the doorway.
Merlin could not resist and had to get up from the table to look outside to see why the light coming into the cottage was so bright. He walked over to the door and stretched his arm out to turn the doorknob.
Just as he began to turn the knob, he started to hear a rhythmic sound almost like the sound of the wind when it brushes through the branches in the trees. As he opened the door, he was forced to squint his eyes hard against the glow of the sun, as it was so intense. He tried to open his eyes and focus them so that he could see what was it was in front of him.
It took a few seconds, but as he began to focus and become accustomed to the light, he realized that he was lying on the ground looking up toward the sun. He had only been dreaming that he was back home with his mother and enjoying one of her wonderful homemade meals.
Merlin sat up and looked down at the shoreline below, from his perch atop the hill. He could hear the waves of the ocean rolling up onto the beach and the crashing sound as they washed against the rocky ledges of the cliffs that surrounded the cove he was currently camping.
Merlin missing his mother, his father and everyone he lived with in the Valley of Dragons so much that his subconscious was starting to play on these feelings by creating dreams that would take Merlin back there, if even only for a little while in his sleep.
Merlin had been in this cove now for just over a year; living in a cave whose entrance was only a few feet from where he was sitting on the ledge. As he began to come to his senses, he knew that Dracon would be along shortly.
Every morning Dracon would get up before sunrise and go off on his little hunting expedition to get food. When he returned to the cliffs, he was always happy and full from a successful morning of hunting.
Out of the corner of Merlin’s eye, he caught a glimpse of something that appeared to flit between him and the sun fleetingly. He thought he saw a shadow of something large briefly cast upon him. As he turned to see what the strange object in the sky was, it had already disappeared behind the top of the ridge overhead.
When he turned back toward the oceans view, he could see Dracon flying toward him. He started thinking that it must have been Dracon flying around the mountain cliff, but he could not figure out how Dracon had gotten back out over the ocean so far so fast.
This was truly starting out to be an unusual day. Merlin figured he had survived so far and whatever might come his way he would just deal with things one day and one problem at a time.
Dracon was now nearly descending upon him. Spreading his wings, he came to a soft landing at the entrance to the cave.
“I can see you had a good hunt today,” Merlin said cheerfully, cocking his head in humor.
Dracon gave Merlin a smile and blinked his eyes seeming to agree with him. He then opened his mouth and dropped a fresh fish, which was still flopping at Merlin’s feet.
Merlin reached down picking up the fresh catch that Dracon had brought him and said, “Looks like I’m going to eat good today too.”
Going over to a small stack of wood at the side of the cave entrance, Merlin picked up a few of the logs and placed them in a small circle of stones he had laid out to create a fireplace. After setting the wood in the fireplace, Merlin began clicking a couple of stones together, one of these stones of course being a piece of flint, to create the sparks to start a fire.
In no time at all, Merlin had a nice fire going. He was well on his way to having the fish cooked and ready to eat. Dracon quietly watched from the other end of the ledge along the cliff while Merlin prepared his breakfast.
Merlin turned to get his eating utensils from just inside the cave entrance when without warning he was temporarily startled by someone standing there between him and Dracon. Dracon had not even made a sound warning Merlin that someone was coming. In fact, as Merlin thought about it, no one was even coming up the path along the cliffs to get to where he and Dracon were.
The person was very large in stature and wearing rather unusual clothing. The cloth was silken black and resembled the skin of a dragon. Even the skin of the stranger was dark as ebony.
“No need to be alarmed,” the stranger said to Merlin.
Merlin leaned over slightly to look around the person standing before him to give Dracon a look of wonderment. Dracon was just lying there looking back at Merlin but did not seem the least bit worried about this visitor.
As Merlin stood back upright, the person before him said, “My name is Keltos, I am your anamchara.”
Merlin didn’t know what an anamchara was and looked at Keltos rather perplexed and asked, “What is an anamchara?”
“A soul friend,” Keltos informed him. “I am here to help guide you along your numinous journey. Please, continue with your meal and I will tell you more,” he said as he pointed toward Merlin’s fish cooking over the fire.
Merlin turned and removed the fish from the fire placing it on a wooden plate, which he had fashioned from a piece of wood he had picked up from the shoreline.
Once Merlin was comfortable and had begun eating his breakfast, Keltos explained to him about his purpose in having come to coach Merlin and assist him in learning about the Draconic Tome. He informed Merlin that he would teach him how to use the Tome to learn more about the dragons and where they had come from. Even more exciting was the news that Keltos imparted to Merlin that he would be able to enter the Draconic Tome to journey into its history; not only in this world but in also other worlds as well. While Merlin would be able to gain wisdom and new knowledge from these journeys, he would have to be careful who he shared these things with among others of his day.
Keltos informed Merlin that he should continue to keep his journal, and write about these new expeditions and the things he would learn. It was not to be until some time in the future that these mysteries, which Merlin was to discover, would become known to humankind on Earth.
Keltos told Merlin that only a select few people upon this earth would have the opportunity to learn about the things that Merlin was about to become acquainted with; until such time when the people of this earth would be ready for such knowledge. He told Merlin that there are many powerful and intelligent beings all throughout the universe but not all life forms are friendly and peaceful.
“The universe can be a very dangerous place but it is a place that has unlimited resources to offer those who would use them wisely. Before the point in time that mankind on this earth can have access to them; they will have to prove themselves worthy and show that they are able to handle the responsibilities of such abundant and powerful resources.”
Merlin would soon discover the things that Keltos was speaking about. He would have access to every corner of the universe to learn, grow and gain wisdom and in the process would to have the adventure of his life.
Dragons Gate
After a morning of getting acquainted, Keltos informed Merlin that the time had come for him to open the Draconic Tome. Merlin had been keeping the tome safe ever since it was first bestowed upon him. He had never attempted to open the great tome, which as it turned out was a very good thing indeed.
Once being appointed as the keeper of the tome, it was best if instructed by their anamchara to open and cross over the threshold of this book. The chances are great that one would find his way to great peril if a keeper were to enter the tome without their anamchara.
Keltos informed Merlin that they would go to another place, not far from the cove, to enter the tome. He instructed Merlin to get the book, as they would leave immediately to go where Merlin would access its secrets.
Merlin went inside the cave to get the tome. He emerged from the cave entrance with the book under one arm and his staff in the other hand.
Keltos held his arm up toward the sky. Within seconds, Paradream appeared from just over the hilltop overhead and came swooping down landing on the ledge. Merlin had not seen Paradream since he was first brought to the cove.
“At your service,” Paradream said cheerfully.
Keltos lifted Merlin up onto Paradream placing him just behind the stallion’s neck. With ease, Keltos jumped up onto Paradream coming to a rest just behind Merlin.
“Come Dracon,” Keltos called out as Paradream lifted into the air.
The four of them rose up into the blueness of the sky and disappeared over a hilltop heading toward the East.
Flying just above the tops of the trees, Paradream glided along the countryside with Dracon following close behind. Dracon was now very proficient at flying and matched each dip and turn that Paradream took going around hillsides and over obstacles along their way.
It seemed so quiet soaring through the air as Merlin had not been without the sound of the ocean now for a very long time. It reminded him of how peaceful it was back in the valley where he had built so many memories. Now, he was on the threshold of an abundance of new adventures.
Paradream took a sharp turn to the North around a small hill, and then spread his wings beginning his decent. He came to a rest in a grassy area just inside a small clearing among the trees with Dracon landing close by. Surrounding them in all directions were the tall trees of a lush green forest.
Keltos dismounted. Merlin lifted one leg over the stallions back and slid down Paradream’s side. As soon as the two of them were clear of the stallion, Paradream ascended back up into the air then flew away over the treetops.
Pointing to a small stump in the clearing Keltos said, “Merlin, bring the tome over here.”
Merlin went to the stump and set the tome down on top of it. He then stood fast waiting for the next instructions from Keltos.
Keltos drew a deep breath into his lungs then let it out slowly. He looked up toward the sky taking in the peacefulness of all the surroundings. Then he turned and looked at Merlin intently, and in a very somber voice said; “You are about to embark upon a journey that few have ever had the opportunity to take.”
Merlin looked at Keltos soberly and took a deep breath. He was filled with all kinds of feelings about what was about to take place. He was feeling anxious and yet excited at the same time.
The two of them stared at each other for what seemed like long minutes but was really only a few seconds.
“I am going to take you to the world where the Dragon Lord lives. In time, we will take more journeys into the tome.”
Keltos raised his hand directing Merlin toward the book.
Merlin took a step toward the tome. He reached out toward it with one hand while holding his staff in the other. He attempted to open the clasp that held the tome closed. It would not unlatch. He looked at Keltos wondering what he doing wrong.
“First close your eyes and imagine that it is unlocking. See the clasp unlatched in your mind,” Keltos instructed Merlin.
Merlin closed his eyes and did as Keltos instructed him to do. He then opened his eyes and again attempted to unhook the latch. This time the clasp that held the tome closed came unlocked.
“The secret to many mysteries, and that of experiencing the reality of ones dreams, lies in the ability of one to see these things already in existence in their mind,” Keltos said.
Slowly but surely, Merlin put his fingers on the cover and started to open the tome. As with the clasp that locked the book, the tome did not open. Merlin closed his eyes and imagined seeing the book opened and the things within it being revealed to him. He then opened his eyes and again attempted to open the tome. As with the lock, it too opened.
As Merlin cautiously opened the book, a huge shaft of light burst out from within its pages, and the air around Merlin seemed to draw inward toward the tome; pulling everything along with it in its direction. Merlin tried to stand upright but could not resist being drawn into the book.
Within seconds Merlin, Keltos and Dracon were pulled into the pages of the tome and the book slammed shut. Not a sound could be heard. It was peaceful and silent with not even the least bit of sound of the creatures coming from the forest any longer.
As soon as Merlin entered the tome along with Keltos and Dracon, others living within the history of its pages took note of this occurrence. Somewhere far off in the universe an evil and sinister being was aware of the incident. An event of such magnitude as one accessing the Draconic Tome would never go without being detected by those in the universe who would wish to use it to further their evil plans.
Surrounded by a concourse of evil followers, the troll overlord commanded a select few of his followers to keep their eyes on these matters and to report back as to their findings.
In a flash those he instructed to do so left his confines taking a few others with them to assist in their charge to gather information for their leader.
When Merlin, Keltos and Dracon appeared, they were standing near a circular stone structure. There were stone pillars arranged around the circle with stone caps setting upon the pillars connecting them all together. Some of the stones had fallen from the pillars while others remained intact. There was not a sound of anything around them, not the wind, not any animal, absolutely nothing. It was as though time was standing still.
“This is the place where dragons first came to the Earth. This structure was built here, as a gate whereby dragons could come to this earth and leave at will.”
The two of them walked into the center of the structure. As Merlin stepped upon the stones that were arranged on the ground below his feet Keltos continued.
“This place is called Dragons Gate. In your world, it is known as Stonehenge. These stones will remain here for many years to come. For the purpose for which it was originally built, it will not be used for again.”
As Merlin turned to look in every direction, the stones seemed to come alive. Those that had fallen to the ground lifted back to their original place upon the pillars. The clouds in the sky began to move quickly overhead from one horizon to the other. The sun moved swiftly across the sky setting in the West. Within only a few moments day turned to night. As darkness fell upon Merlin, Keltos and Dracon the sounds of people could be heard all around them.
The whole place began to be filled with life. Suddenly dragons appeared all around. There were more dragons then Merlin had ever seen. Not only did the dragons appear, but also people dressed in a manner neither Merlin nor any other man or woman on this world had ever seen.
There were beautiful maidens dressed with gemstones fashioned like clothing that hung from their waist as ornaments and a sheer cloth that hung down just below their knees covering them. Their skin was bare from the waist up except, that their breasts were covered by a cloth that wrapped all the way around them just under their arms. All of them had long beautiful hair; some so long it nearly touched the ground.
The men were very muscular and wore a cloth that draped over one shoulder that wrapped around their waist stretching down to just below their knees. Their shoes were strapped leather bindings with soles. Both the men and women wore beaded necklaces with gemstones that varied in design and color.
“The women you see are dragon maidens and the men are pages. You will find out more about them later. From this point on, we exist within the tome during the time when dragons used this gate to come to the Earth.”
Just as Keltos spoke the words, Merlin found himself standing there in a long white robe. Around his neck was a silver necklace with a gemstone wrapped by a dragon. The only thing that remained with him from when he entered the tome was his staff.
World of the Dragon Lord
Dragons, dragon maidens and pages were passing through the gate with ease. While some would appear inside the circle of stones having come from other places, others would step into the area inside the circle of pillars and then vanish in an instant. The gate was, in fact, an open door to the universe.
As they watched dragons and the many others passing through the gate, Keltos said to Merlin, “Many years before your time dragons, as well as others, were able to pass through this gate and come to your world and use it to go to other places in the universe. There are numerous worlds in the cosmos each having something of beauty that draws those from other places to visit them. Earth is one of those places that the dragons and others loved to come to and play.”
Merlin was wondering what could have happened that changed all of this. He also wondered whom the others were that Keltos was referring to. This and so much more was about to be revealed to Merlin.
“I am going to take you now to one of the worlds where dragons herald from. There you will meet the Lord of dragons and find the answers to many of the questions, I am sure you are contemplating.”
As Keltos finished speaking, Merlin saw everything around him begin to vanish. It was not that those things were disappearing but rather that Merlin, along with Keltos and Dracon was passing into the gate and being thrust through space at lightning speed.
They were traveling past stars and galaxies so fast that the lights from these systems seemed to merge together to create a beautiful stream of light with an endless multitude of colors. The stars that Merlin used to look at in the darkness of the night sky were all quickly left behind as the three of them traveled now to a place that could not be seen by the naked eye from the world that they had just left.
Suddenly the colorful light that surrounded Merlin turned to darkness. He had stopped moving and it was as though he was caught in some darkness of space, void of any light, sound or tangible thing.
Within moments all around him things began to materialize. People as well as dragons and other creatures began to appear. They had reached another gateway located here on this world where Keltos had now taken Merlin and Dracon. They were appearing here through this gate just as Merlin had watched those appearing through the gate back on his world.
As Merlin looked about he saw dragons and what seemed like an endless array of other creatures moving about. Unlike back on Merlin’s world, on this one there existed a wide range of people as well as other creatures the likes of which Merlin had never seen.
There was what looked like horses walking about that had one horn protruding from the center of their head, and what looked like small people with wings flying about. There were dragon maidens, like the ones Merlin had seen at the gate on Earth, along with the dragon pages. There were also other creatures, which were very fascinating to contemplate.
Dragons, as well as others, were disappearing and appearing through the gate where Merlin now found himself standing. The Dragons Gate was truly a threshold through which life forms from galaxies all over the universe could move from one world to another.
Dracon too was enthralled by the appearance of all these creatures. Though he was still young yet and had not even seen much of the things that existed on Earth, all of the creatures that surrounded him now had totally captivated his attention.
“Come, follow me,” Keltos instructed.
As the three of them left the gateway, Merlin began taking in all the sights and sounds of everything around him. Dracon too was turning his head from side to side trying to take it all in.
“This is the world where the Lord of dragons resides. It is peaceful here and creatures as well as people from worlds all throughout the universe come here for many reasons. Some come to learn from the knowledge masters, which includes not only dragons but humans and others as well. Just as on your planet you have people who have much wisdom and knowledge that teach those who are willing to learn, the same is true on this world and worlds all around the universe.”
Merlin was amazed at the seemingly limitless kinds of creatures and people he was seeing. Though he was very happy in the valley where he had grown up, he had led somewhat of a sheltered life there. Now that he was privy to the fact that there were many more things he could learn about in the universe, he had no desire to go back to the valley even if he could. He wanted to learn everything possible about this world and any other world he might have the pleasure to visit.
As they continued walking down the street toward the citadel where the Lord of dragons resided, Keltos continued to enlighten Merlin about some of the things he was seeing now before him.
“The creatures with the one horn are unicorns. They come from a world that is magical. Of course any world that has something quite different from that of another world, which can inspire and captivate ones imagination, would seem magical to an outsider visiting for the first time. Nevertheless, the world where unicorns reside is magical indeed. I will take you there at another time.”
Merlin began to wonder how many worlds he could potentially visit during his life. Since he had to be careful whom he revealed these things to, what was he to do with the things he would learn here and other places he would visit?
All of this of course would be revealed to Merlin in time. Merlin’s anamchara knew all too well that Merlin was going to receive some very welcome surprises as he led him on this mystical journey into these other worlds.
“Those little creatures you see flying about us are fairies. Some fairies are very mischievous. However, if you have much patience, you can deal with their shenanigans. For the most part, they are quite harmless and are only having fun in their own peculiar way. The fairies love being around unicorns and you will find a lot of them on the world where unicorns dwell as well as the worlds where unicorns travel to visit. Whenever and wherever you see a fairy, there is probably at least one unicorn somewhere close by. Fairies frequently visit your world.”
“There are fairies on my world?” Merlin questioned Keltos, somewhat flabbergasted.
“Yes, of course!” Keltos replied to Merlin. “They love to go to your world not just to be mischievous, but because they find the people that live there very interesting. Not to mention the fact that occasionally a unicorn or two do find their way there. There are only a few select places that fairies will visit on your earth, but because fairies can be very annoying, it is probably best they do not inhabit every community of people there. They are very good at remaining hidden so that people do not know they are around. Only rarely can one catch a glimpse of a fairy.”
This was all very enlightening to Merlin. Not only were fairies visiting his world but unicorns as well. What other kinds of creatures were visiting the Earth? Moreover, how would he know which people or creatures were truly from his world? These matters Merlin would probably learn in time and he realized he would have to have much patience. From what he could tell, the universe did look quite huge and he was sure he could not learn everything in one day. He thought it would probably take a lifetime and that most likely that would not allow anyone, including himself, enough time to take it all in.
As the three of them rounded a corner in the road, there in front of Merlin on a hill not too far away was the most incredible building he had ever seen. This had to be the citadel that Keltos mentioned that he was taking Merlin to visit. It was the largest of all the buildings here.
As they got closer to the citadel the area on each side of the way on which they were walking was surrounded by water. The street turned into a bridge way that led up to the castle. Merlin looked off to one side of the bridge and could see another circled pillar of stones in the middle of the lake. It appeared to be another gateway. There was another form of creature using the gate to enter or leave this world.
Merlin went to the side of the bridge and looked over the balustrade. When he looked down into the water, he could see the creatures that were swimming about near the bridge. There truly must be no end to the types of creatures that lived in the universe.
Dracon too was looking over the railing of the bridge admiring the creatures that were swimming about.
“The females are mermaids and the males are mermen,” Keltos began telling Merlin. “They spend most of their time in the water as they can not survive for very long on dry land. However, occasionally, they have been known to venture onto land, when they find something that attracts their attention enough that they have to satisfy their curiosity.”
“Are you going to tell me that these creatures have been to my world as well?” Merlin asked Keltos.
“Well, they have been known to go there,” Keltos informed Merlin. “If, there is a world in the universe that has something that will attract those of other worlds to it, eventually word gets out and creatures and people from other places will find their way there. Your world is a curiosity to many in the universe. Now that your existence and place in the cosmos will be known by your having visited the Lord of dragons, I would not be surprised to hear that eventually you don’t have a visitor or two come to see you in your world. Things do have a way of getting around in the universe.”
“When we first entered the tome and arrived at Dragons Gate, it was destroyed. How can others visit me on my world if the gate is destroyed?” Merlin asked.
“That is one of the reasons I have brought you here to meet the Lord of dragons. He is going to explain all of this to you.”
They continued on their way toward the citadel where the Lord of dragons dwells. As Merlin approached the edifice, he realized that it was much larger then what it appeared to be from a distance. This castle of the Lord of dragons seemed to be even larger then the mountains that surrounded the valley where Merlin lived. Merlin wondered what he might find when he entered the edifice.
Entering the Citadel
Passing underneath the large arches at the castle entrance, Keltos led Merlin and Dracon up to the door where they would enter into the bastion. There were no guards standing at the entrance to this fortress. There was no need for such at this place. A force that could not be matched by any evil that may attempt to enter these gates protected the world of the Dragon Lord. While those that would do harm to others may find their way into other realms and worlds to do folly there, any intruder to this world could not match the power that resided here, so they dare not attempt such. All that walked upon the world of the Dragon Lord did so with the knowledge that they were safe from harm. Moreover, those that would do harm in other places should dare not attempt such foolishness whilst here on this world.
As they approached the entrance to the Dragon Lord’s castle, Merlin admired the marvelous carvings in the doors and the opening surrounding them. The artisanship was superb and it made him think about his father whose work was reminiscent of this form of art. He would have liked to have his father with him at this very moment.
As Merlin tilted his head back to look up at the doors, he was amazed at how enormous they were. He was anxious to see what was on the other side. Dracon too, admiring the immense edifice was all to ready to enter as well.
“Close your eyes,” Keltos instructed Merlin. “See the doors opening before you.”
Merlin closed his eyes and did as Keltos instructed. The instant that Merlin began to see the doors opening before him he heard a rumbling sound and the ground beneath his feet began to shake. Opening his eyes Merlin watched as the huge doors began to swing inward. The ground under his feet continued to vibrate as the mammoth doors opened wide.
Once the doors stopped moving, the ground again was silent. Keltos stepped forward and entered through the massive doorway. Merlin and Dracon followed close behind. Just as the three of them cleared the opening, the two huge doors ground closed behind them.
Merlin and Dracon began looking all about admiring the huge entry where they were standing. It was so impressive. How can any one building be as large as this one? They were standing in what was just a small part of this superstructure and yet it already seemed endless in size.
There were columns adorned with amazing carvings at the base and tops of each column and the ceilings too were festooned with beautiful paintings. It was all so awe-inspiring and yet this was just the entry of the citadel. What would the rest of this edifice hold in store for eye to see?
As the three of them stood there in the massive front chamber of the citadel, a small accompaniment of beings could be seen walking toward them. Coming toward Merlin, Keltos and Dracon were; a dragon, dragon maiden and page. Within moments, the welcoming host arrived at the place where Merlin was standing.
“Ah, Keltos. Tis good to see you again dear friend,” spoke the dragon. “I see you have brought a much welcomed guest with you as well. We have been expecting him for some time now.”
Merlin was astounded to hear the dragon say they were expecting him. How could they have even known about him? He was just a boy growing up in a quiet valley on another world far away from this one.
“It’s good to see you again too Roz. This is Merlin. And this young dragon is Dracon,” Keltos said introducing his two guests.
“You are both welcome here. The Dragon Lord will be pleased that you have arrived and is definitely looking forward to meeting you,” Roz replied.
Both Merlin and Dracon turned and looked at each other in puzzlement and wonder. After giving each other a bit of a nod, they turned their attention back to the dragon that greeted them once more.
“Let me introduce you to Aeem and Kadil. Aeem will be Dracon’s maiden and Kadil his page. They will see to his needs while you are here on this world,” Roz informed Merlin.
Aeem was a young maiden girl about Merlin’s age, and Kadil a bit older. Aeem smiled at Merlin and curtsied. Kadil bowed his head at both Merlin and Dracon.
“You have arrived just in time for the celestial fête. The festival will be in two days and much preparation is underway for the event. We will be expecting Merlin to take part in the celebration and in the competitions that will take place. Kadil will help Dracon in preparing for the festival and Aeem will assist Merlin in his preparations,” Roz said.
“I am sure Merlin and Dracon will both enjoy the fête and I will assist Aeem and Kadil in preparing Merlin and Dracon for the event,” Keltos assured Roz.
“A banquet is being prepared for this evening where Merlin will meet the Dragon Lord. In the meantime, Aeem and Kadil will show Merlin and Dracon to their quarters where they will stay while they are here.”
Roz bowed his head at Merlin bidding him farewell.
Keltos looked at Merlin and said, “Go with Aeem and Kadil now. I will see you later at the banquet.”
Aeem raised her hand toward Merlin indicating that he should follow her. Aeem turned in the direction she had come from and began leading Merlin and Dracon away from the castle entry. As Merlin and Dracon passed the place where Kadil was standing, Kadil turned and followed close behind the three of them.
As Aeem disappeared with the guest she was leading away, Roz said to Keltos, “As you know, while they are here, they are in no danger. We will do all we can to prepare them for what is in store for the two of them. Once they leave this world, it will be up to you to protect them.”
Keltos nodded his head in agreement. He was confident in his ability not only as Merlin’s anamchara, but also as one who would protect Merlin from the impending dangers that were before him.
At that very moment, a few of the troll overlord’s faithful followers entered the dragon’s gate where Merlin, Keltos and Dracon had first appeared here on this world. They had disguised themselves so as not to be recognized. The disguises they wore would not draw any attention since the draconic celestial festif was so near. It was not uncommon for anyone to begin wearing costumes days before the celebration.
The spies left the gate and melted into the crowds along the street. They began their hunt to find out about the stranger who had entered the tome and come to rest on this world.
A Diplomats Quarters
Kadil opened the doors to the quarters where Merlin would be staying during his visit. As the doors swung open, Aeem led Merlin into the room then turning toward him stretched her arms out as if to say, “Make your self at home”.
Merlin was astonished not only at the size of the accommodations but also as to the lavish furnishings. Never in his wildest imagination had he ever considered such as this. Compared to the way he had been living for the last year this place made him feel like he had just become a king.
“This is your room,” Aeem said softly.
To Merlin’s ears, Aeem’s voice was like that of an angel. He had never heard an angel’s voice before but he imagined Aeem’s might be the closest voice he may ever come to hearing one. It might have been that since he had been in the cove with only the company of Dracon for so long that any female’s voice would sound like an angel’s voice to him.
On one side of the room, Kadil pulled back a curtain revealing a rather large bedding area. It was unusually large for someone of Merlin’s size. Aeem walked over to where Kadil was standing and pointing to the area beyond the curtain said, “This is where Dracon will be sleeping.”
Merlin and Dracon looked at each other in amazement. This was way too much for either of them to fathom. A room that was not only for Merlin to live in but would also be the place where Dracon would stay as well. Dracon had always slept outside the cave entrance back at the cove. In all probability both Merlin and Dracon were both going to enjoy this immensely.
Aeem indicated to Merlin to follow her. She then walked to the other side of the huge room through an archway leading into another area. Again stretching her arm out, she said to Merlin, “This is your sleeping quarters.”
The room was circular in shape and contained a bed the likes of which Merlin had never seen. The circular bed had three columns with carvings running the length of each one. At the top of the three columns was a round decorative top with curtains hanging from it between the columns. The bed was in the center of the room and there were elaborate murals on the walls as well as the on the vaulted cathedral ceiling overhead.
Merlin went to one of the windows in the room. As he looked out the window, he was astounded by the amazing view from this height. In the waters of the lake adjacent to the castle he could see the mermaids and mermen playing in the waters below. The sun was about to set and the vivid hues of the evening sky over the mountains in the distance were more beautiful then anything he had ever seen.
Dracon went to the window and stood next to Merlin. The two of them watched as the sun appeared to touch the top of the mountains as it began moving down over the horizon. The sky was aglow with radiant colors.
“Merlin,” Aeem said as she pointed to a room connected to his sleeping quarters. “In here you will find a change of clothes. You can pick from any of the garments available here. The lavatory is in here as well. Kadil will see to the preparations of Dracon for these evening’s festivities. I will return shortly to accompany the two of you to the dining chambers.”
Merlin thanked Aeem for her kindness and watched as she exited the room. He then turned to Kadil and asked, “What is a lavatory?”
Kadil smiled and raised his hand indicating for Merlin to follow him. He led Merlin through the doorway into the room where Aeem had said Merlin would find a change of clothes and the lavatory. Dracon could not go with the two of them, as the doorway was much too small for him to enter.
As Merlin and Kadil entered into the room, Merlin looked to one side where there was a small room with an assortment of clothing hanging on a rod. All his life he had only had two sets of clothes to wear. Here hanging in this small room was an assortment of attire that he thought would last a person a lifetime.
Kadil cleared his throat getting Merlin’s attention. As Merlin turned his head, Kadil pointed to yet another room connected to this one and said,
“This is the lavatory.”
Merlin looked inside the room seeing some fixtures that were quite new to him. There was what looked like the bowl that sat outside the door of his home in the valley, which apparently was a place for one to wash their hands. There was a large basin like fixture, large enough for a person to sit down inside it. In addition, there was a seat with an opening at the top and it only took Merlin a few seconds to figure out what that was.
“Apparently where you come from this is not the kind of room that you had access to,” Kadil said to Merlin confirming what was obviously true.
“No. But it is apparent what these things are used for,” Merlin muttered to Kadil.
Kadil walked over to the bathing tub and turned the water on for Merlin. The water began pouring into the tub. Then Kadil opened a cabinet and pulled out a towel and washcloth handing them to Merlin.
“It won’t be long until Aeem comes to escort the two of you for dinner. I am going to tend to Dracon while you prepare here. If you need anything feel free to call me.”
Kadil exited the lavatory and went to prepare Dracon for the evenings festivities.
Merlin began undressing and stepped into the large water-filled structure to bathe. He laid his head against the raised back of the fixture enjoying the nice warm water.
A Kings Banquet
Aeem knocked at the door to Merlin’s quarters and within seconds, Merlin opened the door, looking rather handsome standing there in the clothing selected from the closet. However, he himself was quite taken by the maiden standing there before him.
There, at arms reach, Aeem stood adorned in the most beautiful dress Merlin had ever had the opportunity to cast his eyes upon. The jewelry she wore was so bright and beautiful but most of all, Merlin was taken by the extreme beauty of Aeem herself. He stood there speechless.
Dracon looked at Merlin wondering why he was standing there motionless. Of course, he was too young to understand the attraction that was taking place at that very moment between Merlin and Aeem.
“I trust the two of you are ready,” Aeem said.
Merlin, mustering up the ability to speak replied, “Yes. Yes, we are ready.”
Aeem motioning with her hand for Merlin to follow then turned and began walking down the corridor away from Merlin’s quarters. Merlin and Dracon followed close behind her. Merlin, of course, could not take his eyes off the beautiful maiden leading the way in front of him.
When the three of them reached the end of the corridor they were walking through, they turned to go down another one much larger. Now in front of them, Merlin and Dracon could see other dragons, maidens and pages entering from other corridors connected to the one they were in heading toward a huge archway at the end of the hall.
One by one, dragons, maidens and pages all disappeared as they turned in one direction or another just as they passed through the archway. As Aeem entered through the archway, she too turned with Merlin and Dracon only steps behind her. As Merlin went through the archway following her, he finally was able to take his eyes off Aeem.
As they entered the mammoth room, there before Merlin was an enormous dining room filled with what looked like hundreds of dragons and other creatures. The size of the room was so immense that Merlin knew for sure that the whole valley where he grew up could have fit in the edifice. Even with as many creatures as were already in this enormous structure, more continued to pour in from other archways in the walls surrounding the room.
Dragons began to split off from the maidens and pages that accompanied them to find their way to huge tables on the outer areas of this huge dining area. Merlin and Dracon continued to follow Aeem as she led them toward the center of the whole gathering.
Before they reached the center, Merlin could see Kadil just before them standing waiting for their arrival. As Merlin and Dracon got to where Kadil was standing, Kadil motioned Dracon to follow him. Kadil led Dracon to a table close to the center area to a place specifically set aside for Dracon.
Aeem continued forward leading Merlin to a table right in the middle of the whole gathering. She pointed to a seat at the table that was reserved just for Merlin. She stood by the seat right next to where Merlin was to sit.
When Merlin reached the place right behind his seat and stopped, the whole room went quiet.
At that moment from one of the archways leading into the edifice, Keltos walked through one of the archways and right behind him was Roz, the dragon that greeted Merlin and Dracon when they arrived at the castle.
Immediately behind Keltos and Roz, the largest and most magnificent dragon Merlin had ever seen came walking in through the entryway. There was not a sound in the whole gathering to be heard. Every creature in the huge room watched as Keltos, Roz and the dragon following them made their way to the center of the gathering.
Merlin knew within his heart that the dragon being led into the room could only be the Dragon Lord. He was the most enormous living thing Merlin had ever seen and he was truly a magnificent looking creature.
Once the three of them got to where Merlin was, the Dragon Lord took his place at the head of the table and everyone in the edifice took their place as well.
Immediately after they were all seated, a stream of servers came pouring from the archways leading into the edifice with trays of food that were placed on tables all throughout the dining room. Hundreds of workers passed in and out of the archways. They seemed to come from all directions bringing tray after tray of food. There was an unending procession of workers, whose sole job was to insure that every table at the dinner was filled with enough food for all seated.
Once every table in the dining room had been set with food, the room again became quiet as all within the edifice waited for word to begin eating. All eyes from every being and creature were looking upon the Dragon Lord. The Dragon Lord looked about the huge room and then nodded his head, indicating to all, to partake.
The silence broke as food began being served up from the trays on the center of the tables. Silverware could be heard clicking against bowls as people and others began dipping into the crockery to partake of the food before them. The sounds of voices were heard all throughout the edifice as everyone began conversing with each other.
From balconies along the walls of the huge edifice, music began streaming across the room. This gathering was much like the town celebrations that Merlin attended back home in the valley but on a much larger scale.
Here was Merlin sitting at a table only a few feet from the Dragon Lord. The last time Merlin sat at a table for a gathering such as this, sitting at the center of the gathering was with the Wizer, the wisest of the wise on the Counsel of Wisdom. Though Merlin in his heart missed everyone from the valley, he knew this was the place he needed to be at this very moment. Right here! Right now!
As Merlin was eating, he heard a voice say, “Merlin, I trust your quarters suit you.”
It was the voice of the Dragon Lord. Merlin quickly swallowed the portion of food that was in his mouth and replied, “Very much so.”
“Very good,” replied the Dragon Lord. “We all want to make your stay here as comfortable as possible. If there is anything you are in need of, please don’t hesitate to let someone know.”
“I will,” Merlin responded.
The Dragon Lord turned to speak to Keltos who was sitting silently at his side.
Aeem said to Merlin, “I know that you have come from a world that is far-far-away. All worlds are far from here, however I understand that your world is a very special place.”
“Well, it is special to me. I have not seen my family for quite sometime now and I am concerned for their safety,” Merlin said.
“You are in safe hands with Keltos. He is one of the Dragon Lord’s most trusted guardians. The Dragon Lord assigned him as your anamchara because he is someone that the great Dragon Lord can trust to protect you above all others. Because he is very wise, he is well qualified to teach you the many things you will need to know. And I am sure your family is safe, Keltos will have already seen to it that their welfare is taken care of.”
With those words of reassurance, Merlin seemed to relax. Any worries that might have remained with him until now were all fading as he began to appreciate the fact that everyone he loved and held dear were being watched over.
Outside the walls of the Dragon Lord’s castle, the troll overlords’ spies were mingling about trying to find out what they could about the visitor that just came to this world.
Since so many visitors come to the Dragon Lord’s world, those on the streets could not possibly know to which visitor the spies were referring. For those that were not in attendance at the dinner going on in the castle, they only knew that there were many visitors to their world on this day for the occasion of the banquet going on in the castle this night.
It seemed the troll overlord’s spies had their work cut out for them. The celestial fête is to be held the day after tomorrow and there would be more visitors coming for the celebration.
“Do you have a girlfriend where you come from,” Aeem asked Merlin.
“I have been living by myself for quite some time now. My family and I were separated when we left the valley where I was born and I have not seen them since. I have been living in a cove near the ocean.”
“It must be lonely there,” Aeem said.
“I have had Dracon to keep me company. I venture out now and then to explore places around the cove but I never go too far. This is the furthest I have ever traveled.”
Aeem smiled as she became aware of the fact that Merlin did not have anyone special with whom to associate.
Merlin could sense that Aeem was interested in him.
The two of them continued their conversation. For a moment, all the sounds of voices and music seem to fade away as the two of them shared stories and learned more about each other.
Keltos looked over from where he was sitting and noticed that Aeem and Merlin were getting along very well. He could sense as well that Merlin and Aeem had taken to each other. Keltos looked at the Dragon Lord, winked at him, and indicated with a gesture of his head that the Dragon Lord should look in the direction of Merlin.
The Dragon Lord sensed what Keltos’ had just become aware of, that being that Merlin and Aeem were making a connection. He stood up from his place at the table and called for everyone’s attention.
Within moments, there was silence in the room. All eyes turned toward the Dragon Lord.
“As you all know, we have a special guest with us tonight.”
All eyes now looked toward Merlin. Merlin looked around to see everyone in the room looking in his direction.
The Dragon Lord continued. “This young man has come to us from a world far from here known as Earth. There are many of you here today that have visited his world. I have heard much about this world from others. I hear it is a beautiful place and has many wonderful people and creatures that reside there.”
“Here! Here!” Voices were heard saying in agreement.
“Merlin’s world is a place where there are many who live by a code that is governed by love and trust, as well as cooperation. Just as the one that we live by on this world and the many other worlds that we hail from here today. Nevertheless, it is also a world, much like many in the universe, where some live by another code. It is a code whereby they desire to rule over others through intimidation and heartless cruelty. Because of this, his world is not always a safe place for the honest and true of heart.”
The silence over the room continued. Heads shook in consternation at this truth, which was also the case in many of the planets throughout the rest of the galaxy.
“The time will come when many creatures throughout the galaxy will no longer venture to his world. The same is true for dragons’. As long as we can, we will find places to be at home on Merlin’s world, until the time comes that we can no longer visit there safely. In addition, when we do, it will unfortunately have to be in disguise so that those who would do harm cannot recognize us. Only those who are worthy will have true contact with us.”
There was complete and total silence in the room.
“We have a gift for Merlin,” the Dragon Lord put out his hand. “Something that Merlin can use to protect himself and those he loves. And something he can use to visit many other worlds in his time.”
As everyone looked up, two fairies could be seen flying across the room with something hanging below them. When they got to the Dragon Lord, they placed the object in the Dragon Lords hand.
“Merlin, come forth!” the Dragon Lord said.
Merlin got up from his seat and walked on shaking legs up to the Dragon Lord.
“Because of the great trials and tribulations that you will have to face on your journey on the road toward wisdom and enlightenment, it is imperative that you have something that you can use as a protection. Not only that, but a gift that will also open the doors of the universe to you, that you can journey to many other worlds. There you will be taught wisdom and knowledge from those within the cosmos that will instruct you, and guide you along your way.”
The Dragon Lord removed the object from of the covering that surrounded it.
“I give you this as a gift to use as you see fit. Use it wisely. Never act in anger. Always remember the dragon code: strength, honor, integrity and courage. Anyone or anything that tries to take this from you will meet a bitter end.”
The Dragon Lord reached out as if to hand Merlin the object. It was a crystal sphere and inside could be seen the whole of the universe. Merlin extended his hand to receive the fascinating orb.
Placing the crystal in Merlin’s hand, the Dragon King said, “I give you Dragons’ Eye!”
As the Dragon Lord placed the orb in Merlin’s hand, every person and creature in the room cheered. This was truly a great honor to receive such a gift as this from the Dragon Lord.
Merlin turned and looked at Aeem. Aeem smiled at Merlin and he could tell by the look in her eyes that she was impressed by the great honor he was just given. She had never seen anyone that came from any world being given as much attention as Merlin. She knew that Merlin must be someone that was slated to do special work among the people of his world. She felt it a great honor to be his friend.
Merlin returned to his seat. He showed the orb to Aeem and was ever so happy to share this rewarding moment with her.
The grand banquet continued until almost midnight. Just before the clock struck twelve, the Dragon Lord got up from where he had been comfortably overseeing the proceedings, and was escorted out of the great hall by Roz and Keltos. This was an indication to all those in attendance that the ceremonial event was complete.
As the people and the large diversity of other creatures began to leave the great hall, many stopped to wish Merlin well. While Merlin had been the center of attention on this night, he considered it an honor to have been in the presence of all of those who had attended this gathering. No matter how much Merlin would be in the limelight; he would always retain the humility his mother taught him as a child. He never considered himself above anyone else but rather always considered all others as equals. Any honor he received was always everyone’s honor to share.
Merlin and Aeem were among the last to leave the great hall. After Merlin bid the last of those in attendance farewell for the evening, Aeem escorted Merlin back to his room.
Starry, Starry Night
When Merlin, Aeem and Dracon arrived at the door to Merlin’s room, Merlin, turning to Aeem said; “I’m not really sleepy yet. I would like to look at the stars. Is there someplace we can go to do that?”
Merlin did not have to say another word. Aeem was not really sleepy either after an evening such as this.
“I know the perfect place,” she said excitedly.
“What should I do with this?” Merlin asked holding out the orb.
“Follow me,” she said.
Aeem opened the door to Merlin’s room and led him to his sleeping quarters. Walking over to a nook on one side of the room, she pointed to a small stand in one of the alcoves.
Merlin went to where Aeem was standing and placed the orb on the stand. Aeem apparently had prior knowledge that Merlin was to receive the orb, and had placed the stand there before he arrived from his world.
Merlin and Aeem smiled at each other then turned and looked at Dracon. Dracon seemed to be giving a smile in his own special way and his eyes indicated his great joy for Merlin. However, it was late and as Dracon is always up early in the morning, he opened his mouth and gave a big yawn. Merlin could tell that Dracon was very tired and probably would like to go to sleep for the night.
“Dracon, you can stay here. Aeem and I will be all right,” Merlin told him.
Dracon blinked his eyes slowly and breathed a sigh of relief. He then turned and went to the place where he was to bed down. As Merlin and Aeem were exiting the bedroom, they turned and watched as Dracon slowly lay down for the night.
Aeem turned down the lantern that was burning to make it a bit darker in the room. Then Merlin and Aeem quietly left the quarters, to go to the place she had mentioned to do some stargazing.
Going out a door at the back of the castle, Aeem led Merlin out through the palace gardens, and then through a maze of hedges. It was not long before they emerged from the green labyrinth. The two young people ran up a small knoll covered with soft grass only a short distance from the castle.
When they reached the top of the grassy knoll Aeem sat down on the lush lawn and patting the ground with her hand, said to Merlin, “Come. Sit here.”
Merlin had never had the opportunity to spend a night of stargazing with a female before this. At first he hesitated but then slowly relaxing, he walked over to the place that Aeem indicated he should sit. He plopped down next to her and turned his face toward the sky.
Aeem could tell by the way that Merlin reacted that he had not spent much time with a girl. That was all right with her. She had never had a boyfriend of ant sort before and she liked this handsome visitor to her planet. Secretly inside, she was hoping that he liked her as well.
Merlin lay back on the grass so he could view the stars without getting a crick in his neck. Aeem lay back as well. Just as the two of them got comfortable, a shooting star flew by.
“Make a wish,” Merlin said to Aeem.
“What?” she asked.
“Make a wish. Where I come from when you see a shooting star you make a wish,” Merlin told her grinning.
“Alright then, I shall” she replied, closing her eyes, a slight smile on her lips.
One could only imagine what Aeem wished for at that very moment, and at the same time Merlin too made a wish, in his heart.
As the two of them looked up at the star filled sky, Merlin was amazed at the luminous colors of the planets and stars in the sky overhead. While the stars in the valley where he grew up were beautiful, the celestial view on this night was especially breathtaking.
Merlin began looking around, wondering in which direction his world was located. He turned his head from side to side looking up and down in every direction trying to recognize any of the stars overhead.
Aeem could tell that Merlin was searching for something.
“You are looking for your world aren’t you?”
“Yes. But I don’t recognize anything or any of the stars in this sky.”
“You have traveled so very far from your world that you are in another part of the galaxy. While you can not see your world from here, you can see what looks like a star, but is the galaxy where you come from.”
Aeem pointed toward a group of stars in the night sky and said, “See that grouping of stars over there, with the three stars that form a triangle?”
Merlin looked in the direction that the girl was pointing, and could see three stars shining brighter then the other stars around them, which did indeed form a triangle.
“Yes. I see them.”
“Those aren’t really stars you are looking at. They are clusters of stars, planets and other objects that form what are called galaxies. One of them is the galaxy you come from. It is so far away that the cluster of planets and other objects in the galaxy look like a single star from here.”
Merlin, being so far from his own world and the galaxy it is part of, could understand now why he did not recognize any of the stars in the sky overhead. Looking at the bright spots in the velvet black of night, he wondered what his parents and everyone from his village were doing at that very moment. He had a feeling that there on his world his mother was looking up in the night sky thinking about him as well. He smiled believing that he was in her thoughts at that very moment and hoped that soon he would be able to see her again.
Aeem could sense Merlin’s feelings as he lay their, gazing up at the sky so she asked, “Tell me about your family. What are they like?”
At that very moment, a person could not have asked a better question. When someone has been away from their family as long as Merlin had been away from his, and this being the first time in Merlin’s life he had ever been separated from his kin, asking a person to talk about their home and family is the best possible remedy for the situation.
Merlin took a deep breath and the words came pouring out of his mouth. A year’s worth of lonely feelings came streaming from him and Aeem lay there attentively letting Merlin release all of his pent-up feelings. He told Aeem all about his mother and all the special things she did when he was growing up and about his father and his friends, and how much all of them meant to him.
Aeem could sense with each word that Merlin spoke that his heart was overflowing with feelings of love and a renewed connection to his mother and father who were so far away on another world in the galaxy there in the sky above them.
Once Merlin finished sharing all the things he needed to get out at that time, he stopped talking and just laid there on the grass with a peaceful feeling looking up at the beautiful sky overhead.
“You know. I am sure that at this very moment your mother is looking up at the sky where she is and thinking about you.”
Merlin turned his head and looked Aeem in the eyes. He smiled thinking he probably had found the best friend anyone could ever hope for. Best of all, this new friend was a girl.
After gazing into each other’s eyes for a moment, they both turned their attention back toward the sky and Aeem continued to show Merlin some of the amazing sights overhead. Just like in the sky over his planet, the stars and galaxies, which were above this world, formed various shapes; people and different creatures that helped those on this world recognize various locations in the night sky.
The two of them were having so much fun that they had not paid attention to the time. It was very late now and there was much to be done the next day.
Merlin was slightly startled as he caught the shape of someone standing just at his head. As he moved his eyes up to look at the person standing there, he recognized that it was Keltos.
“The two of you are having fun I see.” Keltos said.
They both nodded their heads indicating yes and Merlin said, “There is so much to see and learn about I don’t see how anyone can take it all in during one lifetime.”
“One lifetime is all that we all have. That is why it is important we use our time wisely, to search out those things that can help us to become all we can be. The light that you see, from the stars and galaxies overhead, have traveled millions upon millions of years and yet the time that we live is but a twinkling of an eye.”
Merlin and Aeem looked toward one another raising their eyebrows. There was so much that both of them had to discover. As for this night, they both needed to get back to the castle and get some sleep.
As the two of them were getting up from their places on the ground Keltos said, “After breakfast I will come and take the two of you to see someone very special. Be sure to get up early and have a good breakfast because there is much we have to do. Merlin, you will be in the great race at the celestial fête. The teams will be selected tomorrow. Both you and Dracon will be chosen to be on one of the teams.”
Merlin looked at Aeem and gave a puzzled look as he was wondering to what race Keltos was referring. However, Aeem knew what he was talking about as she had seen these races many times, as they were held each year during the great celebration that comes at this time.
“I will see you both tomorrow.”
With those words, Keltos turned and walked off into the darkness.
Aeem and Merlin headed down the grassy knoll and returned to the castle. The pretty girl escorted Merlin back to his room where the two of them said goodnight. As Merlin closed the door to his room, Aeem was heading down the hall to her quarters, smiling ever so happily to herself. On the other side of the door, Merlin too had a smile that ran from ear to ear. He walked to the canopied bed and kicked off his shoes. He did not even take the time to dress for bed. He just rolled back on the bed, closed his eyes and dozed off.
First Day
When Dracon opened his eyes, his first thought was that of going out to hunt for food. However, just as he lifted his head from the soft bedding he had slept on that night, Kadil came walking in the door to the quarters.
“Good morning Dracon,” Kadil said. “I trust you had a good nights sleep.”
Dracon blinked his eyes as if to reply with a yes. Then his thoughts went right back to that of wondering where he would hunt for food.
“I bet you are ready for a good morning meal.”
Kadil put a small bucket of water down close by Dracon and then dipped a cloth that was in his hand into the water. He twisted the cloth to ring out the extra water then began to clean Dracon’s face with it. Dracon had never had anyone wash his face for him. He had always been content with dipping into the waters along the ocean side and splashing about in lakes close by where he and Merlin stayed in the cove. Having a page to take care of him was something very new to him.
“As soon as I get done here, I am going to take you to the galley where the royal chef has prepared a wonderful breakfast for you.”
As Kadil washed behind Dracon’s ears, Dracon twitched his head a bit, as it kind of tickled having someone rub behind them. Not that Dracon was going to complain; all this attention was just too much to ask for. He was going to enjoy every minute of it.
“There! I bet you feel a lot better now.” Kadil said as he finished cleaning Dracon’s colorful coat.
Kadil then pushed the bucket to one side and tossed the cloth into it. “I’ll get that later. Come follow me.”
Kadil walked over to the door of the quarters, then opened the door and waited for Dracon to follow. Dracon got up from the large bed and went to the door where Kadil stood waiting. He gave Kadil a look of gratitude and then passed through the doorway. Closing the door to the quarters, Kadil then led Dracon down the hallway toward the galley.
As with every morning that has passed the last year, Merlin was still sleeping as Dracon went off to find the first meal of the day. Only on this day, Dracon was not going to have to go very far to get his morning meal.
Turning a final corner in one of the hallways’ in the castle, Kadil and Dracon passed through an archway much like the one the night before that led into the huge dinning hall. This dinning room was much smaller and accommodated a smaller group of people. In fact, it appeared that Dracon was the only one dining here this morning.
“Ah, Dracon!” A jolly man with a white outfit and rather unusual looking hat said as Dracon and Kadil entered the room. “I have been looking forward to this moment. I have prepared something quite special for you.”
This jolly man was the royal chef. He had already prepared Dracon’s breakfast for him. There next to the chef was a large bowl filled with something that looked very appetizing. Dracon was very hungry so he was ever so ready to start tasting what the chef had made.
Pointing to the bowl, the chef said, “Benu pleazur” which was Dragon language meaning “for your pleasure.”
Dracon went over to where the large bowl was sitting and sniffed at the food. His eyes seemed to get larger and the look on his face was one of delight. Without another word from anyone, Dracon began dining enthusiastically on the meal the royal chef had prepared.
The chef could tell by the way Dracon was feasting on the meal, that he was very pleased. He turned and bowed, and then headed back to the kitchen as he had others to prepare breakfast for as well.
Once again, the door to Merlin’s quarters opened. This time the small figure entering the room was Aeem who had come to wake Merlin. There was much to be done this day and it was not a day that anyone, especially Merlin, could waste by sleeping the morning away.
Aeem pulled back the curtains revealing the light from the morning sun, which was just starting to peek over the horizon. With the light of day shining in on Merlin, his eyelids opened. As his eyes began to focus, he started to recognize the figure of someone standing there beside his bed and he sat up abruptly.
“Good morning Merlin.”
He recognized the voice as being that of Aeem. He shook his head trying to focus his eyes completely and could see her moving toward the adjacent room where the closet and lavatory were located.
“I will get you a change of clothes. You will need something a bit more casual for today’s activities. You will be preparing for the race tomorrow as well as being selected to be on one of the teams. I am going to take you to the galley for breakfast first, though.”
She then disappeared through the entrance to the adjacent room. When she reappeared, she laid some clothes on the bed beside Merlin.
“I will return shortly to escort you to the galley.”
Aeem then exited the quarters closing the door behind her.
Merlin stretched his arms out to each side and took a deep breath as he yawned. He looked toward the window and, seeing the sun coming up over the horizon, smiled knowing that all of this was very real and was not just some wonderful dream.
He got up from the bed and went into the lavatory to take care of the first business of the day. While in the lavatory he also washed his face and then returned to the bedroom area to put on the change of clothes.
Just as he finished dressing, a knock came at the door to the quarters.
“Yes.” Merlin said as he watched the door begin to open.
“I trust you are ready.”
Again, it was the voice of Aeem as she poked her head in through the open door looking around to see Merlin standing in the doorway to the sleeping area smiling.
Merlin could tell by the look in Aeem’s eyes that she fancied what he was wearing and that it met with her approval.
“Come, I am going to take you to the galley for breakfast. Dracon has already been there and had his fill.”
The two of them left the quarters to Merlin’s room to go to the galley for a good morning’s breakfast.
When Aeem and Merlin entered the galley, there waiting for Merlin was the royal chef just as he had been waiting when Dracon had entered not too long before.
“Ah, Merlin!” The royal chef greeted Merlin with the same jolly voice as with Dracon and, for that matter, he always did each time anyone entered his galley to eat. “I have prepared you something quite special.”
Merlin and Aeem sat down at the beautiful long wooden table in the galley. A procession of servers came into the room as had been done the night before at the huge dinner. Dinnerware was placed in front of the two of them as well as silverware, goblets, and napkins. A couple of other servers placed huge trays on the table before Aeem and Merlin.
Once the servers exited the room, the royal chef went to the table and took the covers from the trays.
“Benu pleazur.”
With those words, the royal chef left the galley disappearing through the doorway leading to the kitchen.
Merlin could not believe his eyes. There on one of the trays was an assortment of fruits and cheeses, the likes of which were fit for a king. From another tray, steam was rising up from an incredible array of food that had been cooked by the royal chef only a short time before they came in to eat.
Merlin and Aeem enjoyed a hearty breakfast together while sharing more stories about their lives. As on the night before, the time passed ever so quickly and it was not long before Keltos entered the galley, just as he had done on the grassy knoll behind the castle.
“There is much to do this day. I trust you have had plenty to eat.” Keltos said smiling as he approached the table.
As with the night before, his arrival was impeccably timed as Merlin and Aeem had just finished eating.
“Kadil has already taken Dracon to meet the other young dragons who will be in the big race tomorrow. He will be practicing the run in the leg he is to take part in. Later this day, the teams will be selected. You will go with me now to prepare for your part in the race.”
Keltos then extended his arm toward the door inviting Merlin to join him.
“I will see you later this morning,” Aeem said as the two of them slid their chairs back and stood up.
That having been said, Merlin and Aeem smiled one final time at each other for the morning, then Merlin departed heading toward the door of the galley with Keltos at his side.
Training for the Race
Keltos exited the castle with Merlin in tow, and it was obvious that the whole kingdom was overflowing with life. People and all sorts of interesting creatures were all about. The castle grounds and the surrounding area were filled with everyone and everything imaginable. All were preparing for the festivities of the celestial fête.
There were those who were moving swiftly about the area putting up decorations for the festivities. There were others who were going to be taking part in the games and still more who would be entertaining throughout the day. It was a spectacle the size of which Merlin thought could not be matched by any other event in the universe.
As Keltos led Merlin through the gardens behind the castle, Merlin observed the mermaids and mermen swimming through the waters next to the castle grounds. They were going back and forth jumping out of the water, and going through obstacles that were placed over the water. Merlin was sure there was good reason why these creatures of the deep were practicing these feats of amazing grace.
In the sky overhead, dragons were flying across the sky at lightning speed and doing aerial maneuvers with amazing precision. When Merlin turned and looked back toward the castle, he could see fairies flying around the tops of the castle then swooping down along the gardens through a myriad of obstacles that had been placed in the gardens
Merlin did not understand yet what was going to be taking place, or how it related to this big race he was hearing about, but knew all of this activity was related somehow. In a few minutes, all of Merlin’s questions would be answered, as Keltos was getting ready to reveal it to him.
When the two of them got to the rear of the gardens, rather then go into the labyrinth of hedges, Keltos turned to the left and led Merlin to an open field that was adjacent to the labyrinth’s side.
There in the open field, were dragons of all kinds. They were all stretching their wings and brushing them against the wind as if exercising them for some activity. That is in fact what they were doing. Merlin was about to find out what that activity was.
“Merlin. Tomorrow during the festival there will be a big race. The race is a relay, which includes creatures and people of different worlds and origins. You and Dracon are going to be given the special privilege of taking part in this race. Dracon is going to be in the relay in which the young dragons participate. You are going to enter into the race as the jockey of one of these dragons. You get to choose which dragon you will ride. Later today, you will be selected to be on one of the teams that will be taking part in the race. Whichever team you are selected to join up with is the team that Dracon will be put on as well.”
Merlin looked over all the dragons in the field. He was not sure how he would decide upon which dragon he should ride. It did not really matter to him if he was to win the race or not. At that very moment, Merlin was just happy that he was going to have the privilege of being a part of this amazing event.
“The relay starts with the fairies that will fly a preset course that is laid out for them. The mermaids and mermen run the second part of the relay. Eventually Dracon and the other young dragons will have their chance to fly in their part of the race. For the last part of the relay, you will fly with your dragon through the Mountains of Amazmond.”
Keltos pointed toward a range of snow capped mountains far off in the distance. Merlin raised his eyebrows, as it seemed almost impossible to him that a dragon could fly to those mountains in the distance in any timely manner. Merlin was about to discover that he was mistaken.
“Look around. Choose the dragon you will ride. Once you select, you are going to ride the one you have chosen through the course for a practice run. The dragons know the way. You will of course help the dragon in deciding when to turn and make other moves along the way. The dragons have the speed; you are the one who has the insight of what to do along the way.”
Merlin was to be the first to choose which dragon he would ride before the others who were going to be participating in the race. Not that it gave him any advantage.
The other jockeys were poised to make their selection. Once Merlin makes his choice, the others will quickly make their choices and the first practice run would take place.
One last time Merlin looked over the dragons standing there in the field. He thought for a second about his mother and remembered that her favorite color was always red. A glorious dragon, with fiery red scales stood proudly waiting its turn. Raising his arm, Merlin pointed, indicating his choice of mount.
Immediately the other jockeys left the line in which they were standing, and one by one headed to the dragon they had chosen to ride. Keltos led Merlin over to the dragon he had selected and when Merlin stepped up near its side, the dragon leaned down lowering its wing so that Merlin could climb upon his back. All the other dragons were doing the same for their riders.
Once everyone had mounted the dragons that they had selected, a horn blew and the dragons lifted off from the ground all at once. In the blink of an eye, they headed off toward the Mountains of Amazmond in the direction that Keltos had shown him earlier.
Merlin held tightly to the reigns that were about the dragon’s neck. For this first run through of the course, all Merlin could do was hold on tight and hope he lived through the experience. Never before had Merlin seen a dragon fly as fast as the one he was on and all the dragons that surrounded him in the sky this day. He could see the mountains fast approaching and it would only be minutes before the dragons would be upon them.
Back at the castle, Aeem watched from one of the windows in the bastion. She closed her eyes and imagined Merlin returning to the grounds from where the dragons lifted off. Although it was not probable that Merlin would reach the field first, she would be happy if he arrived back in one piece. This, the last leg of the relay race, was not something for the lighthearted. It was the most difficult part of the race and was filled with perilous obstacles to overcome.
Keltos too watched from the field, as the dragons were about to disappear on the horizon. He had confidence that Merlin would return safe and sound. He knew however, that Merlin would have to fly the course one more time to become better acquainted with it, and to have any chance of placing among the top finishers in the race on the morrow.
It was not but a few moments when the dragons, along with their riders, disappeared in the haze of the mountains. They would not be seen again until they appeared once more coming over the top of the mountain just in front of the castle heading to where, on the day after, the finish line would be.
Everyone that had observed the dragons lifting from the grounds, headed off toward the front of the castle to watch for the dragons and riders to appear again on the return from the Mountains of Amazmond.
Aeem too went through the castle halls as fast as her feet could carry her to get to one of the windows at the front of the palace.
When the dragons got to the Mountains of Amazmond they all headed toward a narrow opening along the walls of the rocky ledges of one of the mountains. Merlin could see as the other dragons got to the opening, each dragon would turn to one side so they could make it through the narrow mouth of the passage.
Just before Merlin got to the opening, he leaned forward holding his body as close to the dragon as he could. His dragon turned to the side and the two of them slipped through the opening with ease. However, Merlin could feel the rocky edge of the mountain pass just inches from his head.
Merlin knew that he had to watch closely what the other jockeys and dragons were doing as they passed through the tops of these mountains. He was taking note of every turn and every hazard along the way. Merlin knew that it was good that he was at the back of the pack in this trial run. It gave him an opportunity to observe what the others were doing to make it through the course. He also knew however, that he had to stay as close as possible so as not to lose sight of them.
Every now and then Merlin would unfortunately lose sight of those ahead of him, but the dragon knew which direction to fly and within moments, Merlin would again have his eyes on the others.
At the castle, most everyone had gathered and all had their eyes focused on the mountain just in front of the fortress watching for the return of the dragons. Everyone knew it would not be long before the dragons would come flying low over the mountaintop and head toward where the finish line would be.
Aeem’s eyes also focused on the top of the mountain, waiting for the first of the dragons to appear.
Everyone waited with baited breath, wondering at what moment the dragons and riders would appear. The sky was clear and bright and there was not a cloud over the mountain anywhere, so the minute the racers cleared the top everyone would see them from below.
All the mermaids and mermen stopped swimming in the waters next to the castle. The fairies all found a place to rest and the people and creatures in the city had all come to a stop knowing that the dragons would be coming over the top of the mountain soon. Almost everyone in the kingdom stopped what he or she was doing to watch the event of the moment. There was a hush throughout the entire kingdom.
Sneaking a peek from one of the windows of the castle, even the Dragon Lord took the time to stop what he was doing to go and watch for the dragons to appear.
Then without a sound in the sky overhead the first of the dragons came, flying over the top of the mountain. As soon as the dragon passed over the mountaintop, it made a beeline straight toward where the finish line would be on the morrow. One by one, the other dragons appeared over the mountaintop as well. As each of them cleared the top, they each took a straight course toward the finish line.
All the dragons appeared over the mountaintop heading straight toward the finish line but one. The dragon Merlin rode had not yet appeared. The first of the dragons passed the finish line and some of the others had begun crossing the line as well.
Aeem watched anxiously waiting for Merlin to appear. She watched as more of the dragons completed the course. It was looking as though all of them would finish the practice race and Merlin had not even come over the mountaintop.
Then finally, the last dragon appeared with Merlin holding on tight. Merlin could see the line of dragons ahead of him all pointing the way to the finish line. His dragon dipped down taking the same path as the rest of the dragons. Merlin watched as everyone below cheered as each dragon passed the finish.
As each dragon crossed the line, it would glide back up into the air to head back toward the field from where they started.
Finally, Merlin too crossed the finish line where after the breathless boy and his dragon headed toward the field as well. Within moments, Merlin would be landing in the field behind the castle.
Aeem watched as Merlin and his dragon disappeared over the top of the citadel. She then turned to head back to the window where she watched Merlin disappear into the mountains only a short time before.
When Keltos returned to the field, Merlin standing next to his dragon was stroking the dragon’s side. He was talking to the dragon and commending him for having gotten him through the precarious mountains way off in the distance. Merlin was not only glad to be alive but also for having gotten back to the castle in one piece.
“Merlin, very well done. The only thing you have left to do is get over that mountain ahead of at least one of the other riders.” Keltos smiled at Merlin teasing him, but was in fact ever so happy Merlin had made it through the ordeal safely.
“I will do better tomorrow. I just need to go through that course one more time then I will be ready.”
“You will have the chance to do that later today. For now, your dragon needs to rest up a bit. He will want to have a nice lunch before he takes you through again. Only the next time, you will be going through without everyone else. This will be your chance to try the course on your own terms.”
As Keltos finished speaking, Merlin looked up at the castle to see Aeem appear at one of the windows. She waved at him, and he of course, waved back. He was as relieved to see her, as she was to see him.
Outside the Castle Gate
Dracon was having so much fun with the other dragons that Merlin felt it best to let him remain there while he went to go visit the local community in the kingdom. It surrounded the castle, and the person best suited for the job was going to show him about the kingdom, which was of course; Aeem. The Dragon Lord himself had made that decision.
When the front doors of the castle opened, Merlin and Aeem walked through the entryway just as another entourage of visitors arrived and were about to walk into the doors of the castle. As this group of people passed Merlin and Aeem, they bowed their heads to the two of them as a gesture of recognition. Merlin and Aeem returned the salutation in kind.
There was quite a bit more activity outside the castle gates then when Merlin had first arrived. The streets were filled with a lot more people and creatures almost too numerous to count. It seemed as though every creature in the universe must have come to take part in the celestial fête.
Aeem took Merlin into a few of the shops along the way to view their wares. The artisanship of the creations in these stores was much more intricate then Merlin was used to seeing. There were even items that were for sale that were not available on the world Merlin came from. At least not in the valley where he lived.
There were things called clocks that people could observe the time of day with. In addition, there were these very pretty shiny things that hang from the ceiling called chandeliers. Merlin had observed these in the castle as well but had not known what they were. There were figurines of many of the creatures that Merlin had observed on the streets. Some of figurines were of creatures he had not even seen yet. The figurines were made of wood, some of clay and painted to look just like the creature it was modeled after, and yet others still which were made of metals, the names of which Merlin had had never heard. It was all so fascinating.
Merlin was beginning to understand why Keltos had told him that there were things he could not share with the people of his world. There were many things available here on the world of the Dragon Lord that were not yet available on his world much less even thought of yet. There seemed to be no end to the countless number of things that those of a creative nature could imagine and produce.
Aeem took Merlin to another place called a gallery. There were paintings hanging from the walls that had landscapes, some of ocean shores much like the one Merlin lived at back on his earth, and others of people and creatures. Merlin just knew he could spend hours going through the gallery and never get tired of looking at all the beautiful artwork it contained.
“I bet you are getting hungry,” Aeem said to Merlin.
“I had just starting thinking about that,” Merlin replied as his stomach made a rumbling sound.
“I know the perfect place.” Aeem took Merlin by the hand and started to lead him toward the front door of the gallery.
Now this was something that Merlin had not experienced before. A girl taking him by the hand and holding it to escort him was certainly going to make it to the top of his list of things to remember in his lifetime. It was not something he was used to and he was not going to be disagreeable about it much less let go of her hand.
Aeem continued to hold Merlin’s hand leading him down the street to a quaint café with tables that were located outside with people sitting at them. Finding an empty table at the outer corner among the others, Aeem let go of Merlin’s hand, pointed to one of the chairs, and said smiling brightly, “You sit there.”
She then seated herself in the chair across the table from where Merlin would be sitting. As he pulled the chair back, he observed the people walking past the café just on the other side of the railing that surrounded the tables.
“I have only eaten outside when my mom would send me my lunch in a potato sack, but never in a manner such as this.”
“Hopefully this is something that you will enjoy,” Aeem said with reserved optimism.
Merlin had enjoyed every moment of his visit to this world so far, and he had little doubt that this would be any different. Smiling at the pretty girl sitting across from him, Merlin knew that this was to be another one of those opportunities to experience something new and pleasurable.
A waiter came to the table where Aeem and Merlin was seated and brought them a couple of glasses of water. “Will you require a menu?” He asked them.
“Is there anything particular you like to eat?” Aeem asked Merlin.
“I enjoy most everything,” Merlin replied.
“I can order for both of us. If you like?”
Merlin had never eaten at a café before and did not know what one would do to order food so he was very relieved and happy to allow Aeem to have the honor of doing so.
“Oh. Yes. Please do.”
Aeem then spoke to the waiter in a language that Merlin did not understand. When she was done, the waiter nodded his head and turned away going inside the bistro.
As they had done at every other opportunity, Merlin and Aeem began sharing stories with each other. Merlin had lost interest in everything going on around him. He was completely focused on Aeem.
Across the way from where the two of them were seated, a couple of passerby’s had taken an interest in Aeem and her guest. Merlin was not paying attention to the fact that these two characters were coming straight toward where he was seated.
“Good day,” one of the two said to Merlin.
Merlin, so focused on Aeem was startled when the stranger spoke to him.
“We hear you have come from your world as a very special guest of the Dragon Lord. Is this true?”
While Merlin didn’t think of himself as special, all others in the kingdom that had heard about him considered his visit quite extraordinary indeed.
“Yes. I am staying in the Dragon Lords castle. However I would not say that I am special by any means.”
“Oh! You are quite modest indeed. Your presence is known all throughout the kingdom.”
“Even the over.. ,” the other stranger started to say something but he was elbowed by his friend and given a look that told him to keep his mouth shut.
“Will you be staying long?”
Merlin looked toward Aeem and replied, “I suppose for another day or so. I need to get back to my world soon. I have not seen my family in a very long time and I hope to find out where they are.”
“Oh. I see. We hope your stay here is pleasant and short as well. Farewell for now.” The stranger said as he grabbed his friend and walked away.
Merlin and Aeem did not give the strangers another thought but continued with the conversation they had been having.
The two strangers joined a small group of their associates on the other side of the street.
Speaking to one of the others in the group the leader said, “I want you to go back to the overlord and let him know we have found the visitor. Do not stop and speak with anyone along your way back to the dragon’s gate. Do you understand me?”
The one receiving the instructions nodded his head that he understood.
“Go now! Bring me word from the overlord as quickly as you can.”
The individual left as instructed, and headed back to the dragon’s gate to deliver the message to the troll overlord.
The rest of the troll overlord’s spies all headed down the street, melting into the crowds.
Not too far from where Merlin and Aeem were sitting another figure was standing against a wall and had observed all that had taken place. Once the group of strangers disappeared into the crowd, this other stranger began walking up the street toward the citadel.
Meanwhile, Merlin and Aeem continued to have lunch not knowing that they were being watched over by some of the dragon lord’s sentry. The troll overlord’s spies themselves were unaware that their presence was known and that they were being watched as well.
A Dragon’s First Words
When Merlin and Aeem returned to the castle one of the king’s assistants was waiting for them. Just as the two of them entered the castle the assistant welcomed them back then gave Merlin a message from the Dragon Lord.
“The King wishes to meet with you later today. He will send for you when he is ready.” The assistant then bowed his head and departed.
Merlin looked at Aeem and shook his head in wonder. So many important people had never given him so much attention. His closest friends had always been his parents and he was just one of the commoners back home.
Here he was now, on another world, being treated like something special and he had a new friend that he was starting to grow attached to. How was he ever going to leave all this behind? As always his thoughts drifted back to those things that meant the most to him.
“I wonder what Dracon is up to.” He said to Aeem. “Why don’t we go see.” Aeem suggested.
Exiting one of the openings to the castle, Aeem led Merlin to a small field where the young dragons that were going to participate in the big race were all playing. It didn’t take Merlin but a few seconds to locate Dracon who was bouncing up and down and every few bounces flapping his wings and lifting from the ground. It was apparent that Dracon was having a great time.
The dragon pages were all sitting along the edge of the field watching their respective dragons enjoy their time with all the others. Kadil looked up and saw Merlin and Aeem approaching. He stood up and began walking toward the two of them.
“That is quite some dragon you have there, Merlin,” he said as Merlin got close enough to hear him. “I have never seen a dragon that learns as fast as he does.”
“His father and mother were quite special. It has nothing to do with me.”
“Well, I am sure that you have helped in encouraging him to use his talents wisely.”
Upon landing from one of his flights into the air, Dracon looked over and saw Merlin at the side of the field. He spread his wings wide and flapped them against the air lifting him quickly off the ground. He flew over to where Merlin was standing and landed gracefully just in front of Merlin, Aeem and Kadil.
“I see you have made a few friends,” Merlin said to Dracon.
Dracon blinked his eyes as he always had done with Merlin to indicate his answer. However, this time, Merlin was in for a big surprise.
“Yes. Friends.”
Dracon had just spoken his first words to Merlin. It was apparent that Dracon was doing more then just learning more aerial maneuvers and how to run, dodge and jump from his little dragon friends. This was truly a great milestone in Dracon’s life.
“Dracon! You’re talking!” Merlin said with great joy.
“Yes. Talking.”
“He started doing that just before lunch.” Kadil informed Merlin. “He picks up on almost every word said to him. Usually the young dragons say a word then it’s a day or so later before they say another one.”
“All of the young dragons that were raised in the valley where I grew up left before they started to talk. I have never been around one when he is just starting to speak. Dracon is the first.”
“Dracon first. Merlin’s dragon.” Dracon said.
“Yes. Dracon is Merlin’s dragon. I am very proud of you Dracon. Your father would be proud too.” Merlin said to Dracon.
“Father. Proud.” Dracon said as he looked up toward the sky as if knowing that his father was not of this world.
Merlin, Aeem and Kadil all looked up toward the sky as well. They all knew that the spirit of Dracon’s father was somewhere in the cosmos and he was probably aware of his son’s accomplishments thus far in this realm of the life cycle where they dwell.
As they all lowered their heads, they looked around at each other happy that they all had the opportunity to be a part of each other’s life.
“Dracon, you can go back with your friends and play. I have something very important I need to do,” Merlin said as he looked off toward the Mountains of Amazmond.
Once again Dracon spread his wings out wide and lifted from the ground as he brushed his wings against the air around him. Merlin and Dracon’s eyes were fixed on each other until the young dragon turned to go back to the field where the other dragons were playing.
“Thanks for all you are doing to make Dracon’s stay here a pleasant one,” Merlin said to Kadil.
“It is my duty. However, it is also a great pleasure to be able to serve as Dracon’s page while he is here. It is something I shall keep in my memory all of my life. If you will pardon me, I will return now to my station with the other pages.”
Kadil bowed his head to Merlin then turned and walked away.
Aeem knew exactly what Merlin was going to say next. She pointed to the right from where they were standing and said, “The field where the dragon that you seek is over there. There are some things I need to attend to as well. I will see you later this afternoon before dinner. I wish you much success in your attempt to negotiate the passage through the mountains. I know how dangerous it is, however, I believe in your ability to make it safely through.”
Merlin was not sure why but rather then curtsy before turning to leave, Aeem leaned toward Merlin and kissed him on the cheek. Again, this was not one of those times for Merlin to complain about such an action.
He watched as Aeem walked away toward the castle and disappeared around some bushes along the pathway. He slowly raised his hand and touched his cheek where Aeem had placed the kiss. Smiling, he too turned in the direction Aeem had pointed and headed off to find the dragon he was to ride on the morrow.
The Final Practice Run
Rounding a corner along one of the castle walls Merlin recognized the gardens that he walked through a couple of times before. There behind the gardens was the labyrinth of hedges, which he had gone through to watch the stars with Aeem. Merlin knew which way to go to reach the meadow where the dragon, which he had ridden earlier that day, would be resting.
He walked briskly through the gardens and turned left just as he reached the labyrinth knowing that within minutes, he would arrive at the field. It would not be long now until he would be negotiating the pass through the mountains as he had done earlier that day. He was already starting to devise a plan in his head on how he would approach the dangerous course. There were a few places through the path of the race, in which he thought he could gain a few minutes, and he could see in his mind’s eye how he would improve upon his earlier performance.
Running up the side of the grassy ledge that surrounded the field, Merlin got to the top of the hillock and there waiting for him in the grassy meadow was a lone dragon. The dragon saw Merlin just as he topped the crest of the mound and he gave a snort from his nostrils. The dragon too was anxious to negotiate the mountains again with his rider astride him.
As Merlin ran through the grass of the meadow the dragon watched knowing that with each step Merlin took they were both that much closer to lifting into the air. Just before Merlin reached him, the dragon lowered one wing to the ground so that Merlin would be able to climb atop of his back the moment that he got there.
Merlin jumped high into the air just as he approached the dragon landing just behind the dragon’s neck. He grabbed the rope that was wrapped about the dragon’s neck just as he had done earlier. It was just in time too because as he landed on the dragon’s back, the dragon raised and with one swoop of his wing’s lifted high into the air. They bolted off in the direction of the Mountains of Amazmond in a flash.
It might have been that the dragons were all taking it easy on Merlin through the first trip earlier on because it seemed he was moving much faster then they had before. However, Merlin was prepared in his mind for a much better performance this go round and was ready to meet each maneuver of the dragon with some tricks of his own. This time Merlin would be working much more in harmony with the moves of the dragon in order to get through this much faster then before.
Merlin remembered most every turn and opening along the way through the treacherous mountains and was not going to be surprised like he was before. Moreover, he didn’t have the distraction of watching what the other riders were doing ahead of him to sway him from planning how best to get through the treacherous situations.
As earlier in the day, as they approached the pass leading into the mountains, and Merlin, fast approaching, saw the opening. Merlin knew what he must do to make it through the passage alive but held his position upright to coax the dragon to use every swoop of his wings to maintain their speed toward the opening.
Then at the very last moment, he leaned forward clutching the dragon closely at which point the dragon pulled his wings back and turned to make it through the opening. Immediately after they made it through the pass, the dragon turned back upright and stretched his wings outright flapping them against the wind increasing their speed even more.
Having passed through the dragon’s gate, one of the troll overlord’s spies returned to the refuge of the overlord to report as to the findings of his cohorts. One of the overlord’s associates announced the spies’ arrival and he was given entrance to the inner chamber of the overlord.
“You have some good news for me?” The overlord questioned.
“Yes my lord. We found the one who entered the tome. He is a guest of the Dragon Lord. It appears he will be returning to where he came from shortly though. His stay is only temporary.”
“Good!” The overlord roared.
There was silence for a few seconds. Then the overlord gave the spy new instructions. As soon as he was done, the scout once again left the chambers of the overlord to return to his cohorts back on the world of the Dragon Lord.
“As soon as Merlin returns to the castle have him brought to me so I can speak with him,” the Dragon Lord instructed one of the chambermaids.
The chambermaid bowed to the Dragon Lord then turned and exited the room.
Elsewhere in the castle, Aeem was again standing at the window watching for Merlin to come over the mountaintop as she had done earlier that morning. She had watched him disappear in the mist of the mountains when he had left the meadows behind the castle and had rushed to the window where she was now, just as before. Her gaze was fixed on the mountain ledge high above waiting breathlessly for him to return.
In the Mountains of Amazmond Merlin was negotiating the passes and tunnels along the way with much greater ease then he had done before. He was sure he was making much better time and was going to fly over the final mountaintop ready to swoop down toward the finish line below.
As he recognized the final turn along the raceway, he knew that they would be going through the mountains and that the dragon would be flying almost straight up to go over the peak that majestically watched over the castle below. He suddenly became conscious that there were probably others who he would be racing against, that would be waiting to see him come over the mountaintop. Since he knew he was making it through the course much faster then before; he did not want to give away his alacrity so that the others could know what they would have to do to beat his time.
As he leaned to one side moving close to the dragon, the dragon spread his wings out wide and they made the turn around the final bend. However, when the dragon started to flap his wings to make the climb over the mountain, Merlin pulled on the rope indicating to the dragon that he wanted him to hold back. Merlin guided the dragon to a ledge directly below the mountaintop and had the dragon land there just below the final ridge.
From the window of the castle, Aeem watched feeling that any minute Merlin would come over the mountaintop. She was sure he would appear much sooner then before as she believed Merlin would do much better this second time around.
There were others watching as well. Just as Merlin had anticipated, some of the others who were to be in the race were waiting to see how Merlin would do through the course.
As all eyes focused on the mountaintop, there was no sign of Merlin. Even as time passed when he should have appeared, there was still no trace of the young man or his dragon mount.
Aeem was starting to worry, wondering why Merlin had not appeared. She started to think something must have gone wrong. Did he get hurt trying to improve upon his speed? Was he lying helpless on some mountain ledge along the way? Surely if Merlin had gotten hurt the dragon would have returned to get someone to help.
Merlin didn’t realize that his move to mislead the other racers about his speed through the course was also making someone else worry a great deal. When Aeem had told Merlin that she had something to do, he was not aware that “something” was going to entail standing at the castle window to watch him disappear in the distance, and then wait for his return over the final mountaintop.
Even the other riders had started to become concerned about Merlin, wondering what was holding him up. There was however, one in the kingdom that knew what Merlin was up to. For just as before, the Dragon Lord was actively waiting at his window looking for Merlin. Nevertheless, unlike everyone else, the Dragon Lord knew Merlin was far too wise to allow anyone in the kingdom to know of that which he was capable. The Dragon Lord watched knowing any second Merlin would come over the grandiose mountain, which stood next to the castle.
A dragon came bursting over the mountaintop just as everyone had anticipated, but so much later then what anyone had expected. There on top of the dragon his rider could be seen, leaning close to the dragon’s back coaxing him to fly swiftly to the finish line.
With a sigh of relief, Aeem put her hand to her mouth and closed her eyes holding back the tears that had welled up just inside her lower eyelids. She was so thankful to see Merlin return and was now able to go take care of the things she needed to do before going to get Merlin for dinner.
Just as Merlin and his dragon passed the place where the finish of the race would take place, the dragon swooped up into the air and turned toward the castle, flying over it with a great showing of skill and speed. The two had definitely bonded and were now a team with which to be reckoned!
Another Gift from the King
As Merlin and the racing dragon landed in the meadow there was someone there to meet them. It was the person who had greeted Merlin and Aeem when they returned from the city just after noon. Merlin knew before the person spoke that the King was sending for him. He slid down the side of the dragon and landed firmly on the ground.
“I am sorry to see that your run through the mountains did not go well for you.” The messenger said to Merlin.
Merlin knew straight away that he had succeeded in hiding the true account of his trek through the mountains. He knew that he could not tell a soul about how well he had done lest he give away everything.
“I can only hope to do better during the race.” Merlin said holding back the truth of the matter.
“The King would like to have your appearance in his chambers at this time.” The messenger said to Merlin bowing his head slightly.
“I shall follow your lead,” Merlin said to the king’s messenger. Then he turned to the dragon and said, “I shall see you on the morrow. I am sure we can do much better.” He winked at the dragon with one eye as they both knew well that Merlin had pulled off a great deception.
“Until tomorrow.” The dragon replied.
The king’s messenger turned and headed toward the castle, Merlin following close behind him.
Knocking at the door to the Dragon Lord’s chambers, his messenger awaited the King’s voice before opening the door.
“Enter,” called a deep voice from within the king’s chambers.
Upon this cue, the messenger opened the door to the chambers and stood to one side indicating to Merlin that he enter the room. After Merlin entered through the doorway, the messenger closed the door behind him. The envoy then left walking down the hallway leaving Merlin to visit with the King alone as was the King’s request.
The chambers of the Dragon Lord were quite spacious. The furnishings were what one would expect in size for someone of his great stature. The woodwork in the room was as magnificent as any Merlin had every seen before. The grandeur of the ceiling overhead was splendorous as well, as it was patterned with paintings depicting different scenes in each segment. The walls were filled with the most beautiful and colorful frieze one might ever have the chance to cast their eyes upon.
“That was quite something what you did on that run through the mountains,” the King said to Merlin.
“You know?” Merlin asked, amazed.
“I did not get to where I am by holding back on any of my senses. To become a Dragon Lord one must know ones self as well as know as much about everything that is around them as is possible. You have the makings of a great leader. In addition, sometimes-great leaders sit in counsel to those who are called to be the head over others. There are many things you are not and among these things are being complacent or slothful.”
Merlin was starting to think that the Dragon Lord knew more about him then he knew about himself. He was hopeful that in time he could just know a portion of what the great dragon knew.
“Even now, while your wisdom is much greater then that of others your age, your modesty matches your acumen. Pride is the destroyer of those who could rise to great heights of leadership. Those who rise the highest are those who understand they are nothing more then anyone else. We are all equal as far as the consciousness of creation. To be a great leader one must also be able to follow, and for those who make poor followers they are even worse as leaders. You have the makings of both a good follower and a great leader. Never let your education get in the way of your learning. The universe has an endless multitude of secrets to share with those who have a mind open to learning what is within and without it. Your journey is just beginning and no journey ever has an end. There are just more doors which lead to other realms where there is even more to learn and to gain experience from. Life is endless not finite as some would have others believe. Where one door closes there is always something on the other side that is a realm into another universe of erudition.”
The Dragon Lord stopped speaking in order to give Merlin time to contemplate the things he had just said. Merlin stood motionless realizing that the personage whom he was in the presence of was wiser then anyone he had ever known. While he remembered sitting in a room with the Wizer back in the valley and listening to him share his insights and feeling so good about the words he spoke, the words which he was now hearing come forth from this great Dragon Lord made his heart swell with joy even more.
“I have somewhere I want to take you.” The Dragon Lord walked closer to where Merlin was standing. He gave a small gesture with his hand as if strumming an instrument. A bright light enveloped the two of them and they disappeared from the king’s chambers.
When Merlin and the King reappeared they were standing on a ledge on the side of a huge mountain. There was a vast gorge below and mountains on either side surrounded them. It was quite a breath taking view.
The Dragon Lord turned toward the mountain and started walking toward the wall of stone. Merlin followed him as he was sure that was what the King intended for him to do. As the two of them were just about to walk right into the stony side of the mountain, they were pulled right into it disappearing from the ledge upon which they had arrived.
On the other side of the stone wall the Dragon Lord and Merlin appeared in a cosmic cavern. It appeared to be as endless as the sky at night. The inside of the cavern was filled with innumerable crystals, gems and stones, which glittered from every direction as far as eye can see. This great sea of gemstones lit the cavern up like it was being filled with the light of the noonday sun.
Elfins were coming and going in the cavern as if there were doors leading into it from every direction possible. Each time an Elfin entered the cavern, it placed a gemstone somewhere among the others in the cave.
“Every time a dragon ceases to breath somewhere in the universe, upon its last breath a gemstone is left in its place which contains the quintessence of the dragon’s physical life. While the spirit of the dragon goes to another realm, the personification of the dragon’s physical life is left in the gemstone that remains where he took his last breath. From time before till now, this cavern contains the gemstone of every dragon that has lived on every world in the cosmos. The Elfins collect the gemstones and bring them here where they remain until they will again be re-united with the spirit of the dragon from which they came. In the meantime, the spirits of all those who have lived in the physical realm, such as we know it, are in another realm where they continue to learn and grow. All life, no matter what form it may take; exist in order to develop to a higher level. There are those in the universe who would seek to destroy all life as we know it and the life yet to be had. There are others who are the protectors of this life and who seek to help to allow the life not yet known to come about. That which is to be cannot be destroyed no matter what evil may attempt to get in its way.”
Merlin looked all about the cavern. He was in awe at how beautiful it all was. The colorful shining gemstones that surrounded him were each once part of the life of a dragon who had lived somewhere on some world in some part of the universe. He wondered how many worlds there could be in the universe. There appeared to be millions upon millions of gemstones in the cavern surrounding him. So many had already lived and died somewhere in this universe. How many more where yet living now and how many more are yet live?
“A long time ago, the first dragon visited your world and found that it was good. The decision was made to build a gate so that others could also visit your world as well. These gates exist in worlds all throughout the universe. There are others in the cosmos that have discovered how to use the gates to gain access to the world’s where they exist. When those of one world would seek to do harm to those of another world where they are defenseless against such evil, it is an event that calls for the destruction of that gate.”
Merlin recalled that when he entered the tome he appeared at such a gate on his world. The time had already come where the dragon’s gate there had been destroyed. Someone had made the decision to destroy it but who and why?
“Hold out your hands,” the Dragon Lord said as he put his hand out.
Merlin raised his arms to the square with his palms up. Again the Dragon Lord moved his fingers as he had done before. This time Merlin’s staff appeared in hands.
“I have something to give you. It will help you along your journey. This gift I desire to bestow upon you contains the power to create or to destroy. You must use this gift wisely. Never take another life except in the defending your own or in protecting that of another.”
The Dragon Lord held out his hand toward the center of the cavern. All the gemstones in the grotto began to light up. Beams of light began coming forth from all the gemstones in the direction of the Dragon Lord’s hand. As the beams of light began to coalesce just above the Kings hand, an object began to form. The light was so bright that Merlin could barely keep his eyes open. Suddenly all the beams of light burst forth like a swarm of firefly’s drifting across the meadow. Then the beams ceased. There, in the hand of the Dragon Lord, was a beautiful gemstone that shone with every color of the rainbow. It was glowing as if alive.
“Hand me your staff,” the Dragon Lord instructed Merlin.
Merlin stretched out his arm with the staff in hand and gave it to the Dragon Lord. The Dragon Lord placed the gemstone in the slot at the top of the staff then touched the top of it with a claw at the end of one of his fingers.
The wood about the opening swelled slightly locking the gemstone into place. The Dragon Lord then handed the staff back to Merlin. Just as the staff switched hands the gemstone glowed with a brilliant burst of colors then went dim when the Dragon Lord let go of it releasing it to Merlin.
“This is a Spirita Stone. It contains a portion of the essence of all the dragons’ whose gemstones surround these cavern walls. It is something I give to you to help you because there are many trials you will face along your journey. There are many evil ones who will wish to do you harm because of the things you will be able to do for the people of your world. Dragons will not always walk freely upon your earth. There is an evil that will come upon your world that will demand that dragon’s can no longer walk there. Though we have the power to destroy any evil, we must allow every world to determine its own destiny. Do not fret though. As long as there are always men and women in your world who believe in liberty and are willing to defend it; good will always prevail.”
With those final words, the Dragon Lord again waved his fingers and Merlin appeared in his room inside the castle.
Merlin went to the window and looked out over the kingdom below. There were so many creatures and people from so many planets and he felt humbled that among all that existed, he had been honored with such things as had been given him by the Dragon Lord. Nevertheless, he also knew that with such great gifts comes great responsibility. It was a responsibility, he hoped, he would always meet with honor.
Festival Eve
Kadil was escorting Dracon back to Merlin’s quarters when the two of them crossed paths with Aeem, who was on her way to the room to get Merlin and Dracon for the evenings festivities. The three of them walked together along the halls of the castle. When they reached the door to Merlin’s quarters, Aeem knocked softly at the door then slowly began opening it to enter the room.
As the three of them entered, Merlin came walking out of the sleeping area to the quarters smiling from ear to ear.
Aeem, seeing that Merlin was very happy about something asked, “What are you smiling about?”
“I am just very happy to see the three of you.”
Merlin was holding his staff, which did not go unnoticed by Dracon. He could sense some kind of aura coming from the staff, which was not there before. Dracon walked over to where Merlin was standing and eyed the staff from top to bottom. Then his eyes became fixed at the top of the staff. He began looking closely at the stone, which he noticed was new.
Aeem and Kadil, now noticing the stone as well, walked over to Merlin and began admiring the new addition to his staff.
“What is it?” Aeem asked.
“It is a gift from the King. It is called a Spirita Stone.”
“A Spirita Stone!” Kadil exclaimed. “There has not been such as one of these in a very long time. When used properly, they are very powerful. But, if used for evil, it can turn against the one who tries to use it for such.”
All of them were fixated on the stone. Its beautiful colors were so alluring and for a brief second it appeared to glow. It was as if the stone was speaking to the four of them. Merlin, Aeem and Kadil could feel a sudden sense of peace and well-being fall upon them.
Dracon was especially drawn to the stone. He could sense something more about it. He felt a sensation of kinship but he didn’t quite know why.
“Friend.” Dracon said.
Merlin realized that Dracon must have been sensing the spirit of all the dragons that the stone encompassed. In this stone was the essence of his ancestors. Merlin stretched out his arm and placed the end of the staff against the side of Dracon’s head. The Spirita Stone glowed brightly. It was as though the gemstone was speaking to Dracon. A tear formed in the corner of Dracon’s eye.
Merlin, Aeem and Kadil stood quietly allowing Dracon to relish the moment. Aeem and Kadil knew what a Spirita Stone is and how one comes about. They had heard stories about these stones before. This was the very first time they had ever had the opportunity to see one. For them, it was a great occasion as well.
After a few moments, Dracon raised his head and looked at the three.
“Love.” Dracon said tenderly.
“Yes. Love”, agreed Merlin.
“Love.” Aeem said.
Kadil nodded his head in agreement.
The stone went dim and Merlin lowered the staff from Dracon’s head. They all looked around at each other smiling.
It wasn’t his intention to break the spirit of the moment, but Merlin was curious. “I notice there is a lot of activity around the castle and down in the city,” Merlin said.
Aeem replied. “This is festival eve. It is the time of the great celebration the night before the Celestial Fête. Of course you and Dracon are invited. Everyone will be expecting you. Kadil will personally escort Dracon for the evening and see to it that he finds his way to the other young dragons attending the night’s activities.”
“Is there anything special I need to wear?” Merlin questioned.
“Not really. You might want to freshen up a bit. Anything you choose to wear will be fine.”
“Give me a few minutes to get ready.”
Merlin swiftly went back into the sleeping quarters and into the lavatory to clean up and change clothes.
While Merlin was in the back room getting ready, Kadil took care to ready Dracon’s sleeping area so that when Dracon returned later that night he could nestle up for a good nights rest for the games the next day.
Aeem thought this would be a good time to sing Dracon a song. After all, she was Dracon’s dragon maiden and as such, was responsible for insuring his comfort. She reached into a small pouch that hung from her side and took something out of it. It was a small flute like instrument. She put it close to her lips and blew a few notes as a prelude to her song.
On dragon’s wings above the clouds
One can soar beyond the crowds
Solitary sky above one’s head
No toil or trouble nor evil dread.
You spread your wings against the wind
You deem all life your dearest friend
Soar higher than the highest peak
Guardian of the mild and meek.
Honor and might, which you possess
Paramount love your eyes confess
Dragon’s heart virtue of our cosmic sphere
Where dragons dwell there’s naught to fear.
Merlin, having freshened up and a change of clothes, had come back to the room where Aeem and Dracon were. He stood quietly behind Aeem and listened attentively.
As Aeem continued her song, Merlin remembered how his mother would to sing to him. Tears began to form in the corner of Merlin’s eyes as he missed his mother very much. Images of her ran through his mind reminding him of all the fond memories he held of her. In his heart, he hoped that soon he would see her again.
Aeem finished her song. As she was putting the instrument back into the pouch on her side, she caught a glimpse of Merlin out of one corner of her eye. She looked up at him just as he was wiping his eyes to hide the tears.
“Are you alright?”
“Yes. I was just thinking about my mother. Your song brought images into my mind of her.”
“I am sure you miss her a great deal. I believe that Keltos will not mind my sharing this with you. He is planning to take you back to your world after the fête tomorrow. This will be your last night here.”
Merlin was now feeling a bit confused. While he missed his mother and wanted to see her, he had grown attached to Aeem and when he returned to his world knew that he would now miss her.
“Let’s enjoy the time you have left and the festivities of this night and the games tomorrow.” Aeem suggested to Merlin smiling.
Merlin knew Aeem was right. Why worry about what was to happen on the morrow when there were more precious memories that could be made at this very moment.
Aeem took the lead and walked to the door. As she opened the door she said, “Let’s all go have a great time.”
Following Aeem’s suggestion, Merlin headed for the door. Dracon and Kadil followed close behind him. Aeem closed the door and the four of them left the refuge of the castle.
There was dancing and singing and a myriad of other activities going on outside the walls of the castle. There were tables all about the streets and everyone was helping themselves to the wide array of foods that were on hand. Merlin was getting hungry and was all too ready to start helping himself to the food as well.
“I am going to take Dracon to the area where the other young dragons are,” Kadil said to Merlin.
Merlin turned and looking at Dracon said, “Have fun Dracon. Do not worry about me. I will be all right.”
Dracon looked in the direction of Aeem and gave his little dragon smile. He knew that Merlin was going to be more then just all right.
With those words, Kadil turned to go off down the street and Dracon quickly turned to follow him.
Aeem took Merlin by the hand and led him into the crowd of people.
There was someone trying to follow the two of them but he lost them immediately after Aeem and Merlin entered the swarm of people.
As the evening progressed, Aeem and Merlin continued to mingle among the crowd and enjoy the food and games. Merlin was sampling every kind of food he possibly could. It was not everyday one had such a vast array of foods put before them and Merlin was after all, a growing boy.
As the sky began to get dark and the stars began to shine in the sky overhead, every now and then there was a loud bang in the sky and colorful starry like objects shot out in all directions from where the explosion took place up in the air. Merlin had never seen fireworks. He did not know how he could ever explain something like this to his friends back home.
Just as Merlin finished the last bite of something he had picked up from one of the tables, he and Aeem were just rounding a bend in the street where there was a group of musicians playing music. Some of the people in among the crowd were dancing merrily in the street just in front of the musicians.
Aeem took Merlin’s hand. She pulled him over to the area where the people were dancing. She began to dance. At first Merlin stood there unsure of what to do. He had never danced before. He watched a few of the other boys that were dancing and started to imitate what they were doing. It was not long before Merlin himself was moving his legs to the rhythm of the music and doing quite well.
Merlin and Aeem were unaware that someone was watching them. The stranger that had tried to follow them earlier on had now found them and was keeping a close eye on them. It was the overload’s spy. He was keeping his distance, but nonetheless was determined to get the information his master had sent him to obtain.
The two of them continued to dance for quite sometime. Once and a while they would stop to catch their breath and get something to drink from the vendors. The fireworks continued to explode overhead. Music continued to play all throughout the square and people and other creatures were coming and going all throughout the evening. Accept for a glance now and then, at what was going on around him, Merlin for the most part was oblivious to what was happening in the square. He was enjoying this time with Aeem and making the most of every second he had with her.
When it was almost midnight, Aeem knew the time had come when she needed to get Merlin back to the castle so he could get a good night sleep so as to be rested for the competitions and games on the morrow. She took Merlin by the hand and led him away from where they were dancing. They made their way slowly out of the crowd heading toward the castle.
The overload’s spy followed close behind but being inconspicuous just the same.
As they were walking, Aeem made a confession to Merlin. “I am going to miss you when you leave tomorrow.”
“Me too.” Merlin replied.
“I know you will be very happy to return to your world.”
“I am going to miss everything about your world here. I will always remember everything, including you.”
As the two of them continued toward the castle, the overload’s spy backed away. He had heard what he had come to find out and would now return to the overlord with the information.
Good Luck Kiss
When Merlin and Aeem arrived at his quarters, they found Dracon sound asleep. They quietly slipped past him and went out onto the balcony overlooking the gardens and labyrinth. It was quiet now as everyone attending the festivities for the evening had all gone. The stars in the sky beamed brightly overhead and it was one of the most beautiful nights ever to behold.
At first the two of them just stared upwards into the darkness of the sky not saying a word. It was as though neither of them knew exactly what to say considering the fact that on the morrow Merlin would be returning to his world.
Then finally, Aeem broke the silence saying, “I wish I could see your world. I am sure it is very pretty there. And I would love to meet your parents and all your friends there.”
“I wish you could too.” Merlin replied.
“Sometimes wishes do come true.” Aeem asserted.
Merlin was hoping, in his heart of hearts, that this would be one of those times, when a wish would come true.
Aeem felt it would be best to change the subject to something much more near at hand. “Are you ready for the big race tomorrow?”
“I think so.”
“You know the other racers have done this many times before and have a great deal of experience. They are going to be fierce competition.”
“I am a little nervous about it; however, I will just do the best I can.”
“That is all one can really do.” Aeem said agreeing with Merlin. Then she added. “I have something you can do that will help you greatly. I know the most important thing is not that you come in first in the race, but rather that you are able to participate in it and that you are able to finish without any unfortunate mishap. I am going to share with you something that will give you the necessary power that will help you to make it through it. Perhaps it is something that can help you to be victorious over everyone else.”
Merlin was curious as to what Aeem could give him, which would provide him with some kind of advantage over the others in the race. In addition, he was sure that someone of Aeem’s nature would never give him something that could be considered cheating.
“What is it?” Merlin asked.
“Close your eyes.”
At first Merlin hesitated and gave Aeem a look of wonderment. He trusted her so he did as she requested and closed both eyes.
“Take a couple of deep breaths and relax.”
Again, Merlin followed Aeem’s instructions and took a few deep breaths’ allowing himself to relax with each one.
“As you relax, see yourself standing at the center of everyone following the race. One and all is cheering and congratulating you for having won.”
Merlin could see in his minds eye the image that Aeem was portraying to him in words. He continued to breathe slowly and listened to Aeem as she spoke.
“You look around in every direction seeing the smiles and you can hear them cheering.”
As Aeem spoke to Merlin he continued to see the images. He could actually create the sounds in his mind as well of the cheering people. It made him feel good and it was as though it was actually happening.
“See yourself now getting off the dragon as he lands among the crowd.” Aeem waits for just a few seconds to give Merlin time to create the image in his mind. “Back up one more moment and see yourself crossing the finish line just ahead of everyone else.” Again, she gave him a second to see it. “See yourself negotiating the race course and jockeying for a good position to head for the finish line. Finally, see yourself leaving the starting line as the signal is given for the race to start.”
One last time Aeem stopped to give Merlin time to create the images of what she was saying in his mind.
“When you are ready, open your eyes.”
Merlin took one final breath then opened his eyes as Aeem had suggested. He was amazed at how much more relaxed he was about the impending race. He felt a calm come over him and a new sense of confidence about how he would do in the race. Most of all, it really did not matter to him whether he would actually come in first in the race. He just had a good feeling now about being a part of it.
Aeem could sense what Merlin was feeling. She knew she had given Merlin a nice gift, which he could use for anything in life he would have to face.
“One of the keys to achieving great things, in life, is our ability to believe in what it is we are going to do. If our confidence is lacking and we do not really have a strong belief in what it is we are doing or going to do, we will not do well in it. On the other hand, if we instill in our mind the confidence that we will do well or even more so, that we will be great, then the probability is that we will do much better then we would without that assurance.”
Merlin understood exactly what Aeem was saying because he could feel a difference in the way he felt about the coming race. He was much more relaxed and he was sure that no matter what happened, he was already a winner.
“You will also need to get good nights sleep so it is best I be going now.” Aeem said as she smiled at Merlin. The smile was returned in kind.
“Oh, one last thing I want to give you.” Aeem leaned toward Merlin and gave him a kiss. This time it was not on the cheek.
Of all the first things in life that Merlin had experienced so far, this was truly the greatest.
Aeem turned and headed toward the door to the quarters. Merlin watched as she opened the door and disappeared closing it behind her.
This was truly the best moment of his life thus far. He walked back into the room closing the door to the balcony and went to the sleeping quarters.
As Merlin lay down for the last night of sleep here on the world of the Dragon Lord, he closed his eyes, took a few deep breaths and began rehearsing images in his mind as he had done as Aeem spoke the words to him. Only this time, he was seeing a different set of images of something he wanted very much to come true.
Morning of the Fête
The sky was clear and blue as the sun came up over the horizon. It was a perfect day for the Celestial Fête. As the light of the sun began to pour over the kingdom and all about the castle of the Dragon Lord, people and creatures all began to wake ready for one of the most exciting days that occurs in the known universe. Moreover, as is the custom with each day, Dracon was up early. He was waiting for Kadil to arrive and escort him to the royal kitchen for his breakfast.
What was different about this day as apposed to other days is that Merlin had awakened before Dracon and was already prepared to go have breakfast. Merlin emerged from the doorway leading into his sleeping quarters and greeted Dracon with a hearty greeting.
“Good morning Dracon!”
Dracon turned his head to see Merlin walking toward him much to his surprise. He could not think of a day when Merlin had ever awakened before him. What had gotten into him?
“Merlin OK?” Dracon asked.
“Merlin is more then OK,” he replied.
As was expected, it was not long before there was a knock at the door. The door opened and in walked Kadil with a bucket of water and cloth as he had done the day before. He immediately freshened up Dracon while Merlin watched the cleaning process. Once he was done, he escorted Dracon to the kitchen as well, however this time Merlin went along.
When they arrived at the kitchen, the royal chef was there to welcome them as he had done the day before.
“Ah, Dracon! Et Merlin” The jolly old royal chef said greeting the two of them. “I have prepared for you something quite special.”
In the royal kitchen, every repast is a meal, which is considered, quite special. The royal chef knew, however that by always being so jolly and enjoying each day by greeting those who attended his galley with a smile, that it was the perfect milieu for making a meal more appetizing. Moreover, it made the work that he did more enjoyable as well.
After the royal kitchen servers placed food before Merlin and Dracon, the royal chef bowed deeply, and then said “Benu pleazur”. He then turned, departing for the kitchen.
Once Merlin and Dracon were partaking of their morning meal, Kadil bid farewell so that he could attend to his other duties.
“I will find the two of you later so that I can take Dracon to the place where he will be starting in the race.” Kadil informed Merlin. He then nodded his head to Merlin then turned and departed.
It was only a few minutes when the royal chef came back into the galley and stood looking at the front door. Within a matter of seconds Aeem entered through the door and the royal chef greeted her. “Ah, Aeem! I have prepared you something quite special.” Moreover, as always he added his jolly smile along with the greeting.
Aeem took a seat at the table with Merlin and the royal servers immediately came in with the meal that the jolly chef had prepared for her. It amazed Merlin that the royal chef seemed to know before somebody entered the galley that they were about to enter, and that he had prepared each individual a special meal which was just for them. However, that thought did not hold his attention very long as the one person he was looking forward to seeing this day was Aeem. And here she was now sitting with him at the morning breakfast table.
As the royal servers departed, the royal chef said as always, “Benu pleazur”. Then he left for the kitchen as well.
“Good morning, Aeem.” Merlin said.
“Yes, it is a good morning.” She replied.
The two of them talked about the big event of the day, which was the impending race. Before the race was to take place though, there was to be a royal parade and carnival. The royal race would be the final event of the fête.
“Before I went to sleep last night, I too created images on my mind of you crossing the finish line before everyone else.” Aeem shared with Merlin.
“I had a reverie of my own.” Replied Merlin. He did not however tell Aeem what his meditation was about.
“It is good to reflect on the things that you desire in your mind so as it start to create the reality of it. Since thought is the very seed of all reality, the more you nourish a thought, the more probable it is that it will become reality. And when two people are focused on the same goal, it creates an essence of making the reality even more probable.”
“So by you helping create the image of me winning the race then my chances are greatly increased. Is that right?” Merlin asked.
“Yes.”
“What if I mess up or something?”
“Just keep saying to yourself... ‘No matter what happens, I am crossing the finish line first.’ Your subconscious will guide you toward doing what is necessary. This is more then a race of just power and strength, it is a race of wits. The one, who believes the most and has the strongest desire to win, will come out the victor.”
“I will work on that thought the rest of this day and throughout the race.” Merlin said.
When the three of them finished their morning meal, they left the galley to go outside the castle to take part in the carnival and get ready for the parade.
The Royal Parade
All throughout the kingdom there was a flurry of activity. As on the night before, people were dancing and celebrating. In addition, there were street vendors with games for the young to play and other activities that everyone could take part in. There were jugglers, acrobats, and entertainers of all types performing.
One of the first things that Aeem, Dracon and Merlin came upon was a huge pole with the head of a dragon at the top and a bell hanging from his neck. Not a real dragons head mind you but a replicate of a dragon's head. The vendor handed Merlin a huge hammer and challenged him to give it a try.
“Here you go son. See if you can ring the bell.”
Merlin took the hammer in hand. He pulled together every bit of energy he had and took a swing at the lever that catapulted the object up toward the bell. The object went just over half way up the poll then came sliding back down.
“Come now. A boy big as you can do better then that.” The vendor coaxed him.
Merlin again took a deep breath and swung as hard as he could at the lever. Again, the object slid up the poll this time going a bit further up the poll then it returned again.
Merlin closed his eyes and concentrated. He saw the object hitting the bell. Then he opened his eyes and gave another swing at the lever.
The object went up toward the top of the poll just barely touching the bell making it cling slightly. It wasn’t a resounding cling, however one that was audible.
Aeem applauded.
Merlin turned and smiled at her. He then handed the vendor the hammer. The vendor reached over to a shelf to one side and took a prize from it. He handed it to Merlin and said,
“Congratulations.”
Merlin accepted the prize from him then handed it to Aeem.
Just as the three of them were about to go further down the street, Kadil came walking up to them.
“I know some things that Dracon would like to do,” Kadil said to Merlin and Aeem.
“Go have fun”, Merlin said to Dracon.
“Dracon have fun.” Dracon replied.
Kadil nodded, then turned and started to walk back in the direction from where he had come and Dracon followed him.
All morning long, Aeem and Merlin enjoyed the festival activities. They took a ride on a boat that went over the pond and through a series of caverns. While they were riding, occasionally a mermaid or merman would swim up to the boat to get a closer look at Merlin. They had all heard about him, however had not had the chance to get close to him until now.
Sometimes the younger mermaids would swim up to the boat in a group and then begin to giggle. If Merlin were a merman he would be fighting them off as they were apparently finding him attractive, for a human that is.
The time was approaching for the big parade. People and creatures were lining the main street so as to watch the procession soon to come. Aeem and Merlin found what looked like a good place to sit for the parade.
It was almost noon when the parade was to start and both of them had not had anything to eat since their morning meal. A vendor approached with something that looked quite appetizing so Aeem called out to him.
“Op dwy.” Aeem shouted.
The vendor hearing her turned and went over to where Merlin and Aeem were seated.
“Dun ben?” He asked.
“Lui”, replied Aeem.
The merchant handed Aeem two of the items from his tray. She gave him a coin and said, “Dit yo.”
Just as the vendor took the coin a voice could be heard just down the way, “Op dwy.” The vendor looked toward where the voice came from and said, “Meplim.” He tipped his head to Aeem and Merlin then left to go serve the one calling him.
Handing one of the items of food to Merlin they both began to eat. To a growing young man, such as he was, just about anything eatable was agreeable with Merlin. Nevertheless, whatever this it definitely met with his approval.
As usually happens when one eats though, it was just seconds when Merlin and Aeem both began to feel the need for something to drink. Aeem looked about and saw another vendor close by that was providing drinks.
She called out, “Op dwy.”
There was no indication the vendor heard her so Aeem called out again.
“Op dwy.”
This time the vendor heard her and quickly came over to where the two of them were.
“Dun ben?”
“Lui.”
The vendor took two drinks from her container and handled one to Aeem and one to Merlin. Aeem gave the merchant a coin and as with the other vendor said, “Dit yo.”
“Op dwy”, someone called out. The vendor tipped her head to Aeem and said, “Dit yo.” She then left.
Down the street the first of those in the parade could be seen coming toward where Aeem and Merlin were seated. There were some acrobats who were coming down the street in the lead just before the parade. Everyone applauded as the tumblers went past doing the aerial tricks.
The excitement was mounting and everyone was enjoying the verity that the grand parade was underway. Everyone remained seated that were down front so as not to block the view of those sitting further back. Most all the youngsters were up front and they knew that those behind them would not be able to see the parade if they were to jump to their feet.
As the first of those in the parade began to pass by, the cheers became louder and everyone applauded the grand host and hostess who were in the first of the floats to pass by.
It was a spectacle to behold. Merlin had never seen a parade anything like this. With the number of people that lived in the valley where he was from a parade would amount to a handful of floats and such and even then, there would be no one sitting along the side of the parade route watching.
The parade continued for well over an hour. There were all kinds of animals and creatures that passed by. While these were the usual passerby’s for those who had seen the parade before, everything was new to Merlin’s eyes.
There were all the celebrities, which warranted being called celebrities. Most all those being given recognition in the parade were because of some great achievement. However, as would be expected, the greatest of all the celebrities to pass by was now upon where Aeem and Merlin were seated.
For this particular person, everyone and every creature rose to their feet to pay homage. It was the Dragon Lord. Merlin could feel a sense of awe as the Dragon Lord passed by. For a moment, Merlin could tell that the King had actually looked over toward him and tipped his head at him.
There were so many memories of so many wonderful people and creatures and in such a short span of time that Merlin hoped in his heart he would remember all of this the rest of his life.
As the final float passed by along the street, everyone began to disperse so as to go find the place they wanted to be when the grand race takes place. Most everyone had someone or some creature they wanted to cheer on. The greatest race in the entire universe was about to begin.
A Grand Race
Every possible preparation had been made for the grand race and all those that had come to watch the event had located a place to observe it. All those participating had taken their places at their respective starting points and were eager to get underway. Each group was being given their final instructions and the rules so that everyone participated fairly.
In the back of the castle where the racing dragons were making ready, Merlin and the other riders were learning of a change in the course they were to follow. The royal race master was speaking to all the dragon racers.
“Some of you have run this race prior to today’s event. We are making a slight deviation in the course. This is to even the odds so that those that are racing for the first time have an equal chance of winning.”
All of the riders looked around at each other. The riders who had been in the race before knew each other and what kind of competitor the other was. They did not feel the new riders would be much competition since they were not as used to the course. Now with the news of the change, the odds were in everyone’s favor. Except for the fact that they had more experience, they would still have the task of figuring out what was the best course of action to take at every nook and cranny along the way.
“Here is a map showing you the new path. Your respective dragons have already had the opportunity to see this. Though your dragon will know his way through the course quite readily, it is up to you to guide your dragon through the course expediently. I wish all of you’re the best of luck.”
The royal race master then turned and left, as he had to go start the race.
The racers looked over the map. Each of them began devising in their mind what they would do at certain portions of the racecourse where they felt they had the best chance of making the difference in the outcome. Merlin looked over the map and carefully charted in his mind as many of the obstacles and turns along the way as he could and the actions he would take in negotiating each of them. The only thing left to do now was to mount his dragon and take his position at the starting line to the leg of the race he was to run.
At the front of the castle, the fairies were all in position to start the race. All along the racecourse, the other participants were also in place. The mermaids and mermen were ready as well as were the unicorns with their riders and the young dragons. The racing dragons were now all in their place in the field at the back of the castle.
The royal race master took his place at the starting booth. The spectators were all anxiously awaiting the signal. A hush descended all throughout the kingdom, as no one wanted to disturb the concentration of the fairies who were watching for the signal to begin.
The Dragon Lord was in a booth overlooking the grounds in front of the castle. Behind him were those who worked closely with him day to day. Roz was there with him along with Keltos, Aeem and Kadil. The Dragon Lord nodded his head to the royal race master. The royal race master blew his horn indicating to all to make ready. He raised his starting flag high into the air. Participants and spectators alike held their breath in great anticipation. The royal race master suddenly dropped his arm, and they were off!
The fairies bolted from the starting line flying straight across the field in front of the castle. Everyone in the crowd cheered.
When the fairies reached the other side of the field, they turned left and started climbing high into the air heading toward the castle domes. They circled one of the domes then headed for another. As they went around each of the domes, positions changed as some negotiated the turn better then the others. There was not only the task of remaining as close to the side of the dome as possible but also that of not being at the same level as one of the other fairies. When this happened, the fairy on the outside got pushed further away and had to fly further to get around the dome. The fairies all had to be quick witted to out maneuver all of the others racing against them.
Once they made the final turn around the second dome they flew down the roof-line at the back of the castle and down the castle wall toward the rose garden. There were obstacles in the rose garden that they had to pass through. They zigzagged their way through the gardens negotiating the obstacles along the way. Those that were observing around the garden area were now cheering the fairies on.
At the back of the gardens, the first of the fairies exited the gardens and entered the labyrinth. The path through the labyrinth was new, as during the night the royal gardeners had moved the hedges along the way, changing the exit. The fairies were very quick to catch on to this new route. Some of the fairies found themselves at a dead end and immediately turned to go back the other way. Others would see the returning fairies and turn to follow them knowing there was no use in going further.
It was not long before the entire group of fairies had discovered the final path leading the way out, and they all were flying as speedily as they could to exit the labyrinth. The fairies burst out from one side of the labyrinth and headed straight for the pond next to the castle. The mermaids were waiting for them along the waters edge.
Now those who had been waiting near to pond to watch this leg of the race were cheering and rooting the fairies on. The mermaids were each calling to the fairies to guide them to where they were in the waters.
The first of the fairies touched the top of the head of the one of the mermaids, then the second and so forth. The mermaids all began to swim toward the middle of the pond. There were hoops above the waters for the mermaids to jump through, and hoops under the water for them to swim through as well.
Seeing the mermaids jump the hoops above the water was quite a spectacle. Some of the hoops were just above the surface and they could jump through them by dipping slightly into the water and then leaping up through the hoop. Others were higher and the mermaids had to dive deep then swim quickly to the surface to jump high out of the water. In some cases, two and three mermaids would come up out of the water at the same time and pass through the hoops.
As the mermaids passed through final hoop, they began to swim to the other side of the pond where the mermen were sitting on the ledge along the waters edge waiting their turn. When the mermaids touched the wall next to the merman on their team, the merman would drop into the water and begin swimming toward the middle of the pond.
There were no referees along the race path as everyone who participated all adhered to the rules and guidelines to make the race as much fun as possible. They would not cheat as to do so was not honorable and anyone seen doing so would suffer shame. No one participating would dare put himself or herself through such anguish.
As the mermen got to the hoops, they burst out of the water and up through the first of them. There were hoops up high above the ones the mermaids jumped through and the mermen would dive deep into the pond passing through the hoops below the water then swimming as fast as they could to gain the speed needed to jump up out of the water to get through the higher hoops.
Some of them would do aerial maneuvers as they flew through the air toward the hoops adding to the spectacle of the event. Others would go through the hoops backwards. Each time one of the mermen would do something amazing, the whole audience would cheer them on.
From the far side of the castle at the edge of the pond the unicorns were waiting with their riders. As the mermen reached the location where the unicorns were waiting, each respective unicorn would take off running in the direction of the town. Their riders held tight to the reins about the unicorn’s neck and rode them swiftly through the streets. Everyone in town cheered them on as they passed by them. People along the edge of the roads were screaming and yelling as well as those looking out of the windows of homes and buildings along the race path.
Once the unicorns negotiated their way through the town, they headed across a meadow on the other side toward the line of young dragon’s waiting. It was only a matter of moments before the unicorns reached them and made contact with their respective dragon.
The first of the dragons took off from the edge of the meadow. Dracon could see the unicorn that he was waiting for fast approaching. As soon as the unicorn made it to him, he leapt from the ground and flew off in the direction of the other dragons. The other dragons had a few seconds head start on him but that didn’t matter to him.
All the young dragons flew into the thick woods near the meadow. As they entered the woods they turned right and started negotiating their way through the trees following the path of the road leading through them. At one point, they left the road and turned right to follow a stream, which cut through the woods. The stream zigzagged along the woods back and forth.
Occasionally there would be a fallen tree to fly over, and in other places, the branches of the trees were so close to each other stretching across the stream that the dragons had to squeeze through the narrow opening. It would be a combination of speed and agility that would determine who was the leader through this part of the race.
Though Dracon was not as fast as some of the other dragons, his agility was proving to be more then adequate. He had caught up to the rest of the dragons and had taken a slight lead.
It was not long though, before the dragons came to the end of the woods and they could see the castle off in the distance. They headed toward the castle where there in the field near the finish, were laid out many obstacles for them to overcome.
Now that the faster dragons were out of the woods, they began to catch up to Dracon. They then started to retake the lead in the race. However, it was only a matter of moments before they all got to where the obstacles were set up in the field below.
They all began to swoop from side to side, going through the hoops over the field. The audience yelled and screamed in excitement. The young dragons were putting on quite an aerial display for all those watching. It was not that they were showing off. It was just that in order to maneuver through some of the obstacles the dragons had to be quite agile to negotiate them.
They made their final turn around one of the poles at the edge of the field, and then raised high into the air to fly over the castle. Dracon having lost a bit of ground was now just behind the leaders.
In the field just behind the castle were the racing dragons. Merlin saw the first of the dragons come flying over the roof of the castle but no sign of Dracon. Then a couple of others came over as well. Finally, there was Dracon hot on the tail of those in the lead.
Merlin was poised and ready. He kept his eye on Dracon and under his breath edged Dracon on. “Come on Dracon. You can do it.” He whispered quietly.
The first of the young dragons reached the racing dragons and each respective one lifted quickly from the ground and began to race for the mountains. Within seconds, Dracon reached the spot where Merlin was and made contact. Merlin’s dragon burst from the ground and headed off toward the mountains as well.
Everyone shouted and cheered the riders on, and as soon as the last of the dragons had left the field, most everyone started finding their way to the front of the castle. The most exciting part of the race would be when the dragons came over the top of the mountain and head for the finish line.
In the meantime, all of the racing dragons had disappeared into the mist of the mountains in the distance, and the riders were fast approaching the deadly pass into the peaks. Merlin was somewhere at the back of the pack of racers. He realized now, that all of the other riders had also held back the day before, as all of the dragons were flying much faster then before. He would have to be especially attentive and exert every bit of concentration he had to run this race.
The first of the riders passed through the gap in the mountains. The others ahead of Merlin also slipped through the opening. Merlin again waited until the last moment to lean forward before allowing the dragon to turn to one side and pass through the gap.
Once on the other side, it was a whole new game. Everyone in the race was now going to be negotiating the mountains along the new path laid out by the royal race master. Merlin could see the other racers just ahead of him. He felt as though he was catching up to them second by second.
The dragons passed the spot where they turned into one of the mountain paths the day before but this time kept going straight to another opening in the mountains. Then one by one they began to disappear as they turned.
It wasn’t long before Merlin reached the spot and turned as well. He hugged the side of the mountain as close as he could. Every second would count in this race.
At the next turn there was a ridge they had to go over. Merlin decided he could cut off a few seconds, if he had the dragon start to climb as they approached that turn. He guided the dragon up higher along the wall of the mountain and in seconds they reached the spot where they were to make the turn. When Merlin saw the other dragons, they were still just in front of him but had to make the climb up yet to get over the ridge of the mountain ahead of them.
By the time the other riders had gotten high enough to clear the mountain; Merlin had narrowed the gap between them. Being as all of the dragons were evenly matched in speed, it would be the wit and astuteness of the rider that would be the determining factor as to who would win the race. Here early on in this race, Merlin was already proving he was more then capable to take on the more experienced riders. There was still a long ways to go in this race yet, and many more obstacles to overcome.
With each turn through the mountains and each ridge and gully to pass through, Merlin was able to find some way of narrowing the lead the others had. They were approaching the canyon of pillars where there would be numerous ways of negotiating this phase of the race.
The riders began to emerge from the treacherous ledges of the mountainside, into a valley where right in front of them were seemingly hundreds of rocky columns, rising up from the canyon floor. They could not fly up over the tops, as that would take too much time, as the next place they were to turn was at the base of the canyon on the other side of all the pillars.
Each rider began negotiating the pillars, in their own style. Because they all wanted to be in position for the turn on the other side, they all chose a different course through the columns so as not to get crowded out by one of the other riders. Too many turns in one direction would cost a rider precious time.
Merlin was negotiating through the columns, and was making up for lost time. This was one of those places on the map, which Merlin had already negotiated in his mind. He was counting the pillars after each turn to determine when to have the dragon turn again. He knew exactly the path he wanted to go through the pillars, and was executing the maneuvers perfectly.
When the first of the racers emerged from the pillars however, it was not Merlin. Within seconds, Merlin and a couple of the other racers appeared from among the pillars not very far behind the lead racer. The first dragon made the turn, and right behind him followed Merlin and the others.
Merlin had narrowed the gap between him and the other riders so much, that he was only seconds behind the lead dragon. There was another turn coming up on the right and Merlin got as close as he could to the side. When they got to it, Merlin leaned right and the dragon turned. Just around the curve was a fallen boulder, and the dragon had to stall slightly to fly up over it. The other riders were further out and made it around the huge rock. Merlin had lost seconds and that had cost him a few places in the race.
As the dragons were all making their way through the gorge they had entered, Merlin remembered what Aeem had said to him, “No matter what happens, see your self crossing the finish line first.”
The finish line was swiftly approaching. The racers did not have many more mountain passes to negotiate. The rest of the course was simple, except for the high mountaintop they had to get over which was coming up fast.
Merlin started seeing himself, crossing the finish line just ahead of the other riders. As he had done once before, he had his dragon start climbing higher into the air before reaching the final turn. One of the other racers had started doing the same thing. As had happened before, when they reached the final turn the other dragons were just starting to make their climb toward the top of the mountain, and Merlin again had narrowed their lead slightly.
Nevertheless, they were still ahead of him. He just kept seeing himself crossing the finish line before the other racers. All the dragons continued the climb toward the final peak. The racers began to fly up over the top and were just about to appear on the other side.
All eyes in the kingdom focused on the top of the mountain. The moment of their appearance already anticipated and there was a hush over the crowd.
As soon as the first dragon appeared, everyone started screaming and cheering. While many people in the kingdom below had a favorite rider or dragon they were rooting for, everyone was cheering simply due to the excitement of the race.
Just as had occurred on the day before, right as the riders appeared over the top of the mountain they started making a beeline right for the finish line. Within seconds of the first dragon’s appearance, several other dragons came over the top along with Merlin. All of them except for Merlin took the same beeline toward the finish line.
Merlin had his dragon dive straight down toward the ground below. The dragon pulled in his wings and let gravity take its course. In doing so, the dragon also was able to take a rest from flapping his wings. Merlin and his dragon picked up a great deal of speed with no exertion on the part of the dragon. The other dragons were all using every bit of strength they had trying to get to the finish line first.
When the time was right, Merlin had his dragon pull out of the free fall and begin heading toward the finish line. He was going much faster then the other dragons however rather then taking the straight path had taken a more curved path toward the finish, which was just a bit longer then the path the other riders were on. It was yet to be seen whether or not this maneuver on Merlin’s part would work.
Everyone watched as all the dragons approached the finish line. It was going to be close.
Merlin’s dragon was flying as fast as he could toward the finish line and was still going just a little faster than the other dragons. But as he was leveling off toward the finish line that speed was dwindling. However, because Merlin had the dragon dip straight down, it might have shaved off those few seconds needed to win the race.
Most everyone below had come to his or her feet now. All eyes focused on the finish line. The royal race master was positioned at the finish line to observe who would be the first to cross.
Dragons were starting to bear down on the finish line at breakneck speed. It was going to be a nose-to-nose finish. As the racers who had taken the straight line were getting close to the finish line, Merlin was fast approaching it just below them.
Everyone was yelling and screaming as loud as they could. In the stands where the Dragon Lord was sitting, everyone had stood up as well. Aeem was hoping with all her heart that Merlin would cross the line first. She kept saying to herself that Merlin was going to win.
The moment everyone had waited for had now come. The dragons all began to cross the finish line. It was too close to call who was the winner. Several of the dragons crossed at the same time. It was going to be up to the royal race master to reveal who had won.
Once all the dragons had landed in the field, the royal race master went to the stand where the Dragon Lord was waiting. He approached the Dragon Lord and made the announcement first to the King. Without expression, the Dragon Lord sat back in his seat waiting for the moment that the royal race master would make the announcement to everyone else in the kingdom.
“The winner of this year’s royal race was in just by a nose, but a nose just the same. That winner would be Merlin.”
There was a roaring sound from the crowd as everyone applauded, and everyone and every creature shouted in admiration of Merlin’s accomplishment. Never in all the years of the royal race, had anyone ever won his or her first time participating in the race.
Escorted grandly to the stand where the Dragon Lord awaited, Merlin was about to be hailed as the winner to everyone standing before the platform. When Merlin reached the stage, the royal race master held Merlin’s arm up in victory. There was no trophy that would be given out for this accomplishment. However Merlin’s name would be engraved in the wall of winners in the Hall of Fame in the castle. From now and for all time, all who visited the great hall would see Merlin’s name.
Aeem was just behind Merlin applauding him. After Merlin indicated his thanks to all before him in the crowd by nodding his head to them, he turned and smiled at Aeem knowing that without her he could not have done it. She was his inspiration and he would be eternally grateful for her help.
The applause from the crowd ended and everyone began to head back to their respective places as well as worlds. It would be another year before the next royal race and they would return again to witness this great event.
Aeem went to Merlin and gave him a hug. As they both stood there smiling at each other, Keltos went over to the two of them.
“It is important that we prepare to leave for your world immediately”, he told Merlin. “I will go to your quarters shortly to escort you to the Dragon’s Gate and back to your world.” He then turned and left to go to the castle.
“I would go to your room with you but the Dragon Lord has something he wants me to do.” Aeem told Merlin.
“I can not express to you in words how I feel about what you have done for me and Dracon.” Merlin said.
“There is no need. What you have done here today is more then enough. I shall remember our time together forever.” She said holding back the tears. “When I look upon the wall in the Great Hall, I will smile every time I read your name upon it.”
“In my mind, I will hold the memory of your face, your voice and everything about you. Your memory is a gift I will always cherish.” Merlin told her.
“Kadil will take Dracon back to your quarters. I am sure you know the way now. I have to go now as the Dragon Lord is expecting me.”
Just as Aeem started to turn and walk away, Merlin took her hand. She turned back around and when she did, Merlin took a step toward her, leaned forward, and closing his eyes tightly, he kissed her.
When he opened his eyes, Aeem turned away and walked quickly toward the castle. Merlin watched as she disappeared into the crowd.
There was no huge fanfare, as one would have expected at such an event. Merlin had won, his name would go up on the Royal Wall and those that would come from all corners of the universe would see his name upon it. Everyone who had participated in the race was now part of its history. While the sun would set on this day as it does every day, the memory of what occurred here would live in everyone’s memory forever.
Return to Earth
Merlin was just about ready to leave when there was a knock at the door to his quarters. He walked to the entry to see who the visitor was. It was Keltos. He had come to get Merlin and Dracon for the journey back home. There was no sign of Aeem. Merlin had hoped to see her one more time before leaving.
“It is time.” Keltos said.
Nodding his head to Keltos, Merlin walked back to the sleeping area. As he looked around one last time, he hoped to himself that someday he might be able to return for another visit. Taking a final glance, he picked up his belongings and headed toward the front door.
Dracon was standing there waiting and could see the disappointed look on Merlin’s face.
“Sad. Why?” Dracon asked.
“I’ll be all right. I had hoped to see Aeem once more. It is probably better this way.”
Keltos walked to the door and opened it indicating to Merlin and Dracon that it was time to leave. After Merlin and Dracon passed through the doorway, Keltos closed it behind the three of them; it closed with the sound of finality. He then led Merlin and Dracon back through the castle halls toward the front entry. There was not a soul to be seen anywhere.
Merlin did not expect a big fanfare, as that was just not his way. He had just hoped that he would have the opportunity to say goodbye to Aeem.
When they were crossing the bridge that crossed over the pond, Merlin turned and took one last look at the castle. Taking a few brief moments to look about, he then turned and continued to walk toward the Dragon’s Gate.
There were people and creatures still about in the streets celebrating the festivities of the day. Most had already returned to their worlds and in the morning, things would return to normal here on this world as well.
As they approached the Dragon’s Gate, Merlin noticed that there was a gathering of people, dragons and other creatures surrounding the gate. Once Merlin, Dracon and Keltos got close to the crowd, those who were there moved to one side to let the three of them pass by. One by one, they all made an opening for the three of them to get through. As the three of them passed the outer edge of the crowd, it again closed up and no one could get close to the gate other then those already there.
When they approached the last few people and they stepped aside for the three to pass by, Merlin could see Aeem standing at the gate with the Dragon Lord there by her side.
Merlin was elated to see her. He thought for sure he had seen the last of her earlier on. He would now be able to say his last goodbye though it would not be easy to do.
As soon as Merlin and Dracon got to where the Dragon Lord was standing, a hush came over the crowd. There was silence for what seemed like an eternity. Then, the Dragon Lord broke the silence.
“We have been honored by your visit to our world. When you go back to your world, our thoughts will be with you. You will always be in our hearts and in our minds.”
The people in the crowd gave a resounding cheer in support of what the Dragon Lord expressed.
“Because I know how you feel about Aeem and how she feels about you, I have granted her one very special wish. She will be traveling with you to your world to say goodbye there. She wanted so much to see your world and I think it quite fitting that she should be able to escort you back to your world along with Keltos. And after all, she is Dracon’s maiden.”
Merlin and Aeem looked into each other’s eyes. Though this was good news for the two of them, they both knew that the hardest part was yet before them - that of saying goodbye to one another. Yet Merlin was happy that Aeem would get to see his world even if for a brief moment.
Keltos stepped to the center of the gate, with Dracon following him and standing by his side. Merlin took Aeem by the hand and walked her to the center as well. All of them stood there looking around at everyone who had come to wish Merlin farewell. Again, everyone went quiet.
A throng of dragon’s appeared quite abruptly surrounding the four of them. Then, as fast as they appeared, they disappeared again into the gate.
Merlin watched everything around him begin to vanish just as it had occurred back on his world when he entered the gate to come to this world.
The endless multitude of colors that appeared when Merlin was thrust through space on the journey to the Dragon Lord’s world again appeared. This time is was Aeem that was observing the light show for the first time. The four of them were shooting through space faster then the speed of light. In a matter of moments the light ceased and darkness surrounded the four of them.
As everything began to appear, Merlin could see that the host of dragon’s that had come up just before they left the world of the Dragon Lord were surrounding the gate. There was no one else in sight other then the dragons. There were no dragon maidens or pages as before.
Keltos swiftly started to move from the gate and gave instructions to Merlin, Dracon and Aeem to follow him.
“Come quickly!” He said without hesitation.
The three of them did not question Keltos. They moved as fast as they could to catch up to Keltos and follow his lead. The dragons moved to the side to let the four of them pass by.
Merlin was wondering what was going on. There appeared to be something happening.
Keltos led Merlin, Aeem and Dracon to a safe place away from the gate.
“Wait here. Whatever you do, do not come near the gate”, Keltos instructed them.
Keltos then started to walk back toward the gate and as he did, he began to transform from a man into a dragon. Merlin had not been aware of it; however, Keltos in his true form was actually a black dragon. He was once the head of the royal guard for the Dragon Lord. His assignment now was to protect Merlin until such a time as Merlin could fend for himself.
Merlin looked at Aeem in astonishment. Aeem on the other hand was not surprised. She had known all along whom Keltos was.
On the other hand, whatever was occurring at the gate was a surprise to both of them. They watched as Keltos and the other dragons waited for what was about to occur.
Without notice, a hoard of beings began to come through the gate in an attempt to gain access to this world. It was the troll overlords’ faithful followers. What they did not know was that the Dragon Lord had sent his best dragons to fend off the intruders to this world.
As the troll overlord’s followers appeared and attempted to leave the confines of the area, a fierce battle broke out between the trolls and the dragons. It was quite apparent that this first wave of trolls was no match for the power of the dragons. They were being defeated with ease.
However, another wave of trolls came through the gate. This time they were much bigger and stronger then the first wave. It was a considerably more fearsome fight with the new band of trolls that appeared in this second wave. The dragons however were able to fend them off as well.
Not one dragon had fallen victim to the attack by these trolls. But the fight wasn’t over yet. As quickly as the dragons defeated the second wave, another wave of assailants appeared at the gate and began to attempt their entrance into this world.
This time there were other creatures mixed in with the trolls. The troll overlord had acquired help from other creatures from worlds analogous to his own. He was intent on gaining access to this world and was ready himself to battle whatever force may attempt to keep him from his objective.
As the dragons were fighting off this new wave of creatures and trolls, the troll overload himself appeared through the gate and joined the battle. The mêlée was now in full force. Because of the fierceness of this last band of attackers, some of the dragons were now falling victim to them.
The dragons were up to this point able to keep any of the intruders from leaving the immediate area of the gate. Though now and then one would get past the confines of the gate, they didn’t go far before being cast down by one of the dragons.
Merlin, Aeem and Dracon watched seemingly helpless from a short distance away. What could they do against such formidable odds? Such creatures as were entering the gate would kill them immediately.
The numbers of dragons were dwindling and yet more attackers were coming through the gate. There didn’t seem to be an end to the onslaught. It was becoming apparent that the troll overlord would be successful in gaining entrance into Merlin’s world.
There was only one way to stop the attack. Merlin was the only one who was free to take the action necessary to end this. All the dragons were busy fighting off the attackers.
Merlin realized it was up to him to bring the battle to an end. He remembered what the Dragon Lord told him about the Spirita Stone. It had the power to create and the power to destroy. Merlin would have to destroy the gate so that no more creatures could come to this world.
He stood up from behind the rock he and Aeem were hiding behind. Then he raised his arm up high with the staff in hand. He closed his eyes and saw the gate, as it was when he first came to this place. The Spirita Stone at the end of his staff began to light up. The stone got brighter and brighter. Merlin opened his eyes. He then held the staff out toward the gate and a blinding beam of light shot out from the blazing Spirita Stone.
An explosive sound came from the direction of the gate and a cloud of smoke and dust immediately encompassed it. As the cloud began to clear, Merlin could see the dragons fighting the last of the troll overlord’s horde. Now that there were no more attackers coming through the gate the dragons began killing off what was left of the attackers.
Keltos moved toward the troll overlord to take him on himself. Though the troll overlord was very large in stature and had weapons he was using against the dragons, this did not sway Keltos. There was only one dragon that had the ability to defeat the overlord. And it was only fitting that this dragon was Keltos himself.
The last of the overlord’s mob fell to the earth. Keltos was at the ready to fight the overlord. The overlord was wrought with anger and would not stop fighting. Though his demise was imminent, he was not going to relent.
The dragons backed away to allow these last two to do battle on their own.
The overlord charged Keltos. He swung his weapon at him but Keltos dodged the attack. Keltos breathed fire at the overlord but the overlord blocked the flames with his shield.
The two of them continued to wrangle taking turns at attacking and each fending off the others attack. One or the other would make a fatal mistake eventually that would allow the other to claim victory. But it was not to occur quickly. The overlord was well conditioned to do battle. Both he and Keltos were seasoned fighters. The battle raged on.
Then the opening needed to strike a lethal blow presented itself. Keltos fell back on the ground and the overlord took a strike at Keltos with his weapon. He was so sure that he was about to strike Keltos with a killing blow that he put all his might into it. This was exactly what Keltos wanted the overlord to do. Just as the overlord made his final approach and was in the last stage of his swing with his weapon, Keltos sprung up from the ground vaulting over the head of the overlord. It was too late for the overlord. He could not stop his assault.
Keltos struck the overlord from behind striking a blow to the head. The overlord fell briefly to the ground. He lost hold of his shield. He got back to his feet but now only had his weapon to defend himself. This is not enough against a dragon’s fire. He was now totally vulnerable. Yet still he would not relent.
He moved once again to attack Keltos. A stream of fire came from Keltos and enveloped the overlord. Badly burned but nonetheless determined, the overlord took another swing at Keltos. Keltos rose from the ground into the air this time using his broad tail to strike the overlord. The overlord fell to the ground once more. This time he did not get up as quickly as he had done before. He did however rise to his feet one last time.
Keltos could only show mercy to the overlord and end his torment quickly. He transformed back into a man. He went over to where one of the overlord’s minion’s weapons lay and picked it up. The overlord was very weak however; he attempted to strike Keltos again. Using the weapon, Keltos struck the final blow that finished him. The overlord dropped to the ground. It was not but a few moments later that he took his final breath.
Though many had fallen dead this day around Dragon’s Gate, there were barely any bodies to be found. The dragons that had all passed on had left gemstones in their place and most of the troll overlord’s followers were burned up in the flames of the dragons or disintegrated from the blast that destroyed Dragons Gate.
Now that the battle had ended, Elfins began to appear to collect the gemstones to take them to their proper resting place. All signs that this battle had taken place would soon be gone.
Merlin, Aeem and Dracon came out from where they were and went to where the remaining dragons and Keltos were standing.
“You did as was expected of you Merlin.” Keltos said.
“The Dragon Lord knew that this was going to happen?” Merlin asked.
“He had been sensing for days that the overlord had sent spies to his world. There were those keeping a close eye on them. They were heard talking about the plan to attack your world.”
“But now Aeem can not get back.” Merlin asserted.
“He did not plan for her to return. She has always been free to go where she chooses. She chose to come with you to your world, and thus that is where she will stay.”
Keltos held out his hand as if pointing to something.
In the forest where the tome was sitting upon the stump, the bright light began to pour out from it. The cover of the tome opened and a burst of air and light came pouring out from within the book.
Merlin, Dracon, Aeem and Keltos all four came out from the tome and appeared standing next to the stump surrounding it. Merlin was now back in his world in his own time period again, along with Keltos and Dracon and his special friend Aeem.
Slightly Off Course
The shadow of something could been seen moving through the grass and when Merlin looked up to see what it was, Paradream came gliding down from over head and landed close by. He walked over to where Merlin and the others were standing.
“I trust you had an enjoyable and enlightening experience.” Paradream said.
“Very much so.” Merlin replied.
“And you have brought someone back with you.” Paradream said.
“This is Aeem.”
“It is very nice to meet you Aeem.”
“Likewise,” she replied with a slight bow.
Looking at Merlin Paradream said, “You will have to tell me about your venture into the tome sometime. I would like to hear all about it.”
“That I will do, when we have a whole lot of time to kill, I promise.” Merlin said.
Then eyeing Dracon, Paradream stated,
“Dracon. I sense that there is something different about you.”
“Yes. Different.” Dracon replied.
“Oh. I see. You are speaking. This will certainly make life more interesting.” Paradream said jokingly.
“Keltos, my old friend, it appears that we have our work cut out for us now. Merlin’s journey is just beginning and there is so much yet to be done to prepare him for his destiny.”
“I agree. However, it is a future I am sure he will be prepared for and face with great strength and fortitude.” Keltos said firmly.
“I agree.” Paradream replied.
“We have a bit of a journey ahead of us and I am sure that Merlin would like to be on his way, don’t you think,” Paradream said to Keltos while looking at Merlin.
“Yes. You know the way.” Keltos replied to Paradream. “I will be seeing you again soon.” Keltos said to Merlin.
“You are not coming with us?” Merlin asked.
“Not right now. I have some things I need to take care of first.” Keltos informed Merlin.
Keltos then turned to Aeem and said, “You are in good company. I am sure you are already aware of this. Keep an eye on him. While I am away, you are his anamchara. However, don’t let that get in the way of anything else that may develop between you. A person can be an anamchara and a close companion too. I am sure you know what I mean.”
Aeem gave him a timid smile. Not that she was the kind of person to be shy by any means, however the only one she had ever heard speak to her like a father figure was the Dragon Lord himself.
Keltos took Aeem’s hand and led her over to Paradream. He then lifted her on to the stallion’s back.
Pointing to the tome Keltos said, “You might want to bring that along.”
Merlin went over to the stump and took the tome in his arm, then he moved over to where Keltos stood and Keltos helped Merlin up, placing him just behind Aeem.
He then stepped back from Paradream and transformed back to his form as a dragon. Looking over at Dracon he said, “You be safe my brother. Take good care of Merlin. He will take good care of you.” He then looked over toward Aeem and said with a smile, “Moreover, enjoy the fact that you now have a maiden to tend to you as well.”
Dracon looked over toward Aeem and raised his brow. He realized Merlin had not only gained a friend, moreover he had retained this new companion too.
“Aeem. Maiden. Sing.”
When Dracon looked back toward Keltos, Keltos had spread his huge wings out and now thrust them against the wind lifting from the ground. He then disappeared over the treetops.
Once Keltos was out of sight, Paradream flapped his wings briskly and lifted into the air. He then began to move swiftly forward flying up over the trees. Dracon followed close behind.
Aeem was astonished at how pretty the Earth was. It was everything Merlin had described to her.
Paradream would often fly low so that Aeem could get a close look at the beautiful streams and waterfalls along the way. He would then lift high into the sky now and again so that she could also see far off into the horizon.
Some of the sights along the way looked familiar to Merlin. He remembered some of the things he had seen when Paradream first took him to the forest where he had entered the tome.
Dracon flew up close to Paradream and did a spin or two showing off his agility and aerial skills. Aeem held her arms out wide pretending she was flying as well. Merlin held out one of his arms as well as he didn’t want to let go of the tome he was holding with the other.
They were all having the time of their lives.
Merlin began to recognize some of the places they flew over and that they were getting closer to the cove. He knew they would be there soon.
However, Paradream instead took a turn South heading away from the cove. Merlin wondered what Paradream was doing. Why was he going away from the cove?
Paradream lifted high into the sky so that Merlin and Aeem could see the ocean off in the distance. The sun was almost touching the horizon. It was a beautiful sunset in the making.
After traveling down the coast not too far from where the cove was, Paradream began his descent. The lower he dropped the further the sun got to the line of the horizon. They were so high up that they could tell that darkness was already falling on the land to the East of the mountains below.
Going around one of the peaks of the mountains, Paradream began a straight path toward a small valley on the western slope of one of the hills.
Merlin pointed to the valley showing Aeem where there were people moving about. They were still too far off to see who they could be.
As they got closer some of the people on the ground started shouting to the others that a dragon was approaching. Those that were indoors came out to see what the ruckus was all about.
Out of one of the doors stepped a couple of figures that Merlin was well acquainted with. It was his mother and father. Anabe put her hands to her mouth. She could not tell who the two people on the back of Paradream were, however she had a good idea who one of them was.
Merlin had already recognized his parents on the ground below. He was anxious for Paradream to land so he could go give his mother a hug and a hearty handshake to his dad.
Everyone began running to an open field where they knew Paradream could land safely. No one was running faster then Anabe and her husband. As fast as their feet could take them, they hurried to the field.
Paradream was just gliding down from the sky ready to touch the ground. Anabe did not even wait for his hooves to touch the earth. She took off to where Paradream was touching down following close to his wing as he pulled them back.
Aeem raised her right leg over to the side with her left leg and slid off Paradream. Merlin did likewise and as soon as his feet touched the ground; his mother took him in her arms. There wasn’t a dry eye to be found among anyone. Everyone that had lived with Anabe over the last year or so knew of her anguish and all had hoped that Merlin would return to the village one-day safely. The day everyone prayed for had just arrived.
Merlin’s father too joined in along with Anabe in giving his son a welcome home hug. He missed his son, a great deal, and was relieved at his return. As the three of them were embracing, Aeem along with everyone else was happily watching them. It was a reunion whose time had come.
After a short while, Anabe finally released her hold on Merlin and turned her attention to the new arrival. Wondering whom the person could be she looked over at Merlin and asked, “Who is this?”
“This is Aeem.” Merlin replied.
“Aeem, I am glad to meet you.” Anabe said.
“You’ll have to tell me all about yourself.”
Anabe took Aeem by the hand then reached over and took Merlin’s as well. The two of you have arrived just in time for dinner. I had not planned on four people; however it will only take a few minutes to prepare enough for everyone.”
She began to lead Merlin and Aeem toward their cabin among the trees just up the hillside. As soon as the three of them began to head up the hillside, everyone left to return to their respective cabins.
“Paradream, thanks for getting Merlin back safely.” Myrd said gratefully.
“I had little to do with that.” Paradream replied. “I am sure that Merlin has some interesting stories to share with you though.”
“I look forward to hearing every one of them too.”
“Until the time comes for us to see each other again.” Paradream said to Myrd.
He then lifted from the ground and flew off toward the ocean's shore then turned to the North.
Myrd watched until Paradream was no longer in sight. Then he turned in the direction of his cabin in the woods to see Anabe leading Merlin and Aeem toward their home just inside the line of trees up the hill.
Looking at Dracon Myrd said, “It’s good to have you home too. You better come with me; I have a place prepared just for you.”
The two of them began walking up the hillside in the direction of the others. Merlin and his family were finally reunited. The stories of what had occurred over the last year were yet to be shared and their futures were yet to unfold.
The Last Unicorn
Chapter 1
Sunrise
Merlin and Aeem ran along the waters edge heading back toward the village with Dracon swooping down now and then from overhead. As a wave billowed upon her Aeem would reach down into the water to splash at Merlin. Truly, something unique about their relationship was deepening.
It had been just over three years since Merlin returned from the world of the Dragon Lord with Aeem. Now Merlin was a young man of an age to take on a lifelong companion as wife. He was starting to look at Aeem much differently then that of times before. Lately he was seeing her in a new light.
Aeem’s heart had long since been filled with thoughts of Merlin being the one with whom she would spend her life. Whether or not Merlin would notice the signals she had been sending him for so long, was yet to be seen. Circumstances seemed to be set for the two of them to become lifelong companions.
The morning sun was just touching the edge of the mountains to the East and its rays would soon light the waters to the West and then encompass the land along the mountains edge where the dragon keepers had now made their home. For almost half a decade, they had lived there and converted the land along the ocean into a paradise just like the valley where they lived until Lady Oer destroyed the peace they knew there.
Just off the shores from where the waters met the land, a foggy haze surrounded the cove keeping those who traveled on the ocean to the West from seeing what lay on the land beyond the fog. It was not by chance that this fog hid the refuge of the dragon keepers. To keep their sanctity, Dragons would fly just over the water breathing fire into the frigid water and create a steamy mist that hid their sanctuary from passing ships.
Whenever a ship set anchor to the West of the foggy curtain and send a crew to venture beyond the fog, the dragons would fly in the shadows of the mist and make screeching sounds scaring the curious back to their ships. Shippers knew the area as the “ghost mist.” Though now and then there would be the curious who would attempt to pass beyond the mist, the dragons had always been successful in frightening them away.
Today was the exception. A small boat carrying a passenger that would not be frightened by the screeches of the dragons edged into the fog. This man was deaf and could not hear the frightening sounds that the dragons made. He continued to row the boat until he reached the very edge of the mist where he could see through the fog to the East.
As this lone boatman gazed upon the land along the waters edge, he could see Merlin and Aeem running along the beach. Worse yet, he saw Dracon flying down toward Merlin and Aeem as he swooped down playfully taunting the two. His gaze lifted to the edge along the mountains where he could see dragons resting along the grasses. There were dragons flying along the cliffs and trees of the mountains as well.
One single dragon flew through the misty fog and dove into the waters close to the small craft holding the man. This created a wave that caused the boatman to lose his balance and slip over in the boat. His arm went into the water. He pulled it back quickly. It was unusually warm for a place where the waters should be frigidly cold. This caused the boatman alarm. He knew the tales of dragons burning whole villages of people with a single breath of air. He was worried that one of the dragons would burn him to a crisp, so he grabbed the oars and turned the boat about and headed back to the ship.
As soon as he reached the side of the vessel where his crew awaited his return, he tied the craft to the side of the ship and scurried up the lines on the side joining the crew above. Quickly he shared what he saw on the other side of the fog. The captain ordered the anchor to be raised and the ship headed away.
Anabe called out to Merlin and Aeem letting them know that breakfast was ready. The two of them turned and ran toward where Anabe stood, still being playful with each other every step along the way. Anabe smiled happily seeing the two of them getting along so well. Myrd and Anabe have had many discussions, since Aeem arrived, about what kind of feelings Merlin might develop in time having her around. Even the other dragon keepers were hopeful that Merlin and Aeem would become a permanent couple. Aeem had won the hearts of everyone in the community. Myrd and several other dragon keepers had built a small cottage specifically for her to reside in; a quaint little hut with everything a person would need to be comfortable.
When Merlin and Aeem got to where Anabe stood, Aeem took Anabe’s hand and walked close to her side back to the cottage. Merlin’s interest turned toward Dracon as he jumped up and down trying to touch Dracons’ wing when he dipped down close to him. Though Merlin was now of the age of a man he still had a childlike demeanor to him, which kept him from seeing Aeem as anything more then just a very special friend.
The three headed up to the small cottage along the tree lines and when they arrived entered the abode. As Merlin closed the door behind him, Dracon flew up to the side of the mountain where his mother lay quietly enjoying her view of the Oceanside sanctuary. He apparently just wanted to see that she was safe before venturing out over the waters to find something to eat. He gave her a quick look then flew off toward the sea.
Inside the cabin, Merlin took a seat at the table to one side from where Aeem had already sat down. As happens on most every morning right at this time, the door opened and Myrd stepped inside hanging his hat on the hook just to the side of the doorway.
“Good morning!” Myrd said.
“Good morning!” Aeem replied.
“Morning”, Merlin chimed in.
As every mother does for her family, Anabe had prepared the mornings breakfast with loving care. She knew in her mind that the energy that you use to create anything you make or prepare is passed on to that which is created. She wanted every meal served at her table to be filled with positive loving energy so those that ate at her table would be filled with vigor.
Anabe completed putting the last of the food on the table and as soon as she sat down, they all bowed their heads and gave thanks for their bounty. Then they began filling their plates with the victuals.
“Merlin and I are going to go to the secret garden beyond the blue forest to pick flowers Anabe. Are there any flowers you would like me to pick special for you?” Aeem asked.
“You know that any flowers you pick for me are special,” replied Anabe.
“They certainly brighten up the table and we appreciate you bringing them,” Myrd interjected.
“Yes we certainly do,” agreed Anabe.
Merlin was being unusually quiet. This did not go unnoticed by Myrd and he decided to ask Merlin if something was bothering him.
“Merlin, you don’t seem yourself this morning.” Myrd said inquisitively.
“I have this strange feeling and I don’t know what it is yet.” Merlin said.
“Oh!” Anabe replied. “What kind of feeling?”
“It is like something is calling me. It is something I have not encountered before.” Merlin explained.
“I am sure in time you will figure it out.” Anabe said.
“When you and Aeem go to the gardens maybe your mind will be clearer on what it could be. I am sure Dracon will help you figure out what it is.” Myrd said to Merlin.
The four of them continued the morning meal as well as their morning conversation.
In the meantime, Dracon was hovering just above the ocean waters watching for a school of fish that he could prey upon. It wasn’t long before his patience paid off. A school of sparking fish swam by in the waters underneath him and he dove down quickly getting a mouthful of the unsuspecting fish. Spreading his wings out wide, he flapped them hard against the air about him and lifted quickly into the sky. He raised his head up practically swallowing his prized catch in one gulp.
When Dracon had his fill of fish, he dove down one more time getting another mouthful of pray and he flew back to where his mother lay. He landed relatively close to her and gingerly dropped the mouthful of fish in front of her. He took a few steps back from where she lay and lay down in the green grass to await his dragon keeper.
“Your father would be so proud of you”, Angelon said to Dracon. “He was so strong and yet so gentle. You are so much like him.”
Dracon focused his attention on his mother listening attentively to the things she had to say.
“The time will soon come when all your senses will be as keen as your fathers. No one expects you to take his place or live up to his stature. It will be up to you to find your own place in the universe. I have the greatest confidence that you will always do what is right. You have a great heritage. There are many who are not born into such a birthright as you. This does not mean that they are any less then you or any other. Everyone, no matter what their heritage, has the opportunity to achieve greatness. While your lineage is one of prominence, you are the one who must find how you can best serve in this world and the universe. Never see another as being less then you. This is a sign of a true leader, as all are equal. It is what one makes of their life and how they serve others that sets them apart from the crowd. Strive to serve others and don’t focus upon being great. In doing so, it will magnify you. Your father was great not because he sought greatness, but because he sought to serve others.”
With those final words, she looked up toward the sky as if looking at someone. Dracon lifted his head up and looked in the same direction as her. He didn’t see anything except a few clouds but he could feel a presence as if his father was watching.
After a few moments of looking up, Angelon turned and began to eat the fresh fish that Dracon brought to her.
In the cottage, everyone finished the morning meal. Aeem helped Anabe to clear the table and the two of them began cleaning the plates and putting them away. Myrd went up to the barn to prepare the horses for Merlin and Aeem’s trip to the flower garden. The garden was much too far away to go on foot and it would take way too long to get there and return in the same day doing so.
Merlin walked up to where Dracon was lying near his mother and put his hand upon Dracon’s snout and began stroking it.
“I can feel something strange Dracon. I just can’t figure out what it can be,” Merlin confided to him thoughtfully.
Dracon looked at Merlin but with little concern. His dragon senses were not giving him any feeling of trouble at least not at this very moment!
“We are going to the secret garden,” Merlin informed Angelon.
“I am sure you will have fun there,” Angelon said.
“Yes and besides, Dracon enjoys playing with the butterflies. He is frightfully funny when one lands on his snout. He can’t seem to take his eyes off of them when they land there.”
Merlin crossed his eyes showing Angelon what happens.
Angelon chuckled. “I can see how that would give anyone a smile,” she said cheerfully.
Dracon tilted his head to one side. He just didn’t get the humor of it.
The door to the cabin opened and Aeem stepped out. Anabe stood in the doorway watching as Aeem went bouncing off toward the barn.
“Have fun!” Anabe called out to Aeem. Aeem turned and smiled replying, “We will!”
Merlin saw Aeem heading toward the barn so he bid Angelon farewell and began walking toward the barn as well.
As Merlin and Aeem approached, Myrd came walking out of the barn leading two horses by the reins. “I know you will take care to be safe”, he said.
“We will father,” replied Merlin.
“Yes, of course!” Aeem agreed.
Myrd handed Aeem the reins to one of the steeds and then gave Merlin the lead to the other one. The two mounted their respective horse then looked at each other nodding that they were ready. Each pulled the reins to the side turning their horse away from the barn in the direction of the forest and started toward the grassy field. Dracon gave his mother one last look then quickly burst into the air following Merlin and Aeem.
Chapter 2
The Secret Garden
At first Merlin and Aeem just moseyed along slowly through the tall grasses of the green field before them. The wind blew softly through the grass making it sway back and forth. The only sounds that could be heard were the wind in the grass and the soft clomping of the horse’s hooves. It was so peaceful that for a while they both allowed the quiet to reign. However, Aeem being the bit feisty broke the serenity as she challenged Merlin to a race.
“Race you to the forest edge,” Aeem yelled out as she snapped the reins against the horse’s neck and kicked the sides of the steed.
The horse bolted off through the meadow and Merlin reacted quickly doing the same. Clods of grass flew up from the hooves of both horses as they ran through the field practically neck and neck closing the space quickly between them and the forest.
As they got closer to the edge of the woods, there did not appear to be an opening anywhere in the trees for them to enter. The two did not attempt to slow down at all. They just kept their horses running at break neck speed. Aeem and Merlin both lowered their bodies close to the neck of their steeds and coaxed their horses to go even faster.
Suddenly, the sound of the hooves hitting against the ground disappeared yet the two of them were still moving quickly through the grassy field. Just as they got to the edge of the forest, the two horses flew up over the treetops. Merlin and Aeem were now inside the boundary of the forest but they were flying over the trees not racing through them. The two steeds transformed into winged horses. This was no surprise to Aeem and Merlin for they had ridden the horses many times over these treetops to go to the secret garden.
As the two horses flew just above the tops of the trees, they tipped from side to side looping each other and dipping close to the treetops practically disappearing out of sight. Then, just like jumping over a log or something along a pathway, they would bolt high into the air with their wings stretched outright stretching in the wind.
Merlin and Aeem giggled and laughed as the two Pegasus raced along the treetops. Dracon of course had to get in on the fun and was doing aerial tricks around the two of them. His speed and agility seemed unmatchable.
They disappeared as the horses dipped down below the tree lines along with Dracon when they reached a stream that cut through the forest of trees. They followed along the stream weaving back and forth following its path through the forest.
As they got closer to the top of the ridge of the mountain that the stream ran down from, the stream bed got smaller and smaller. Just as they got close to the top ridge, the two horses again rose quickly into the air. As they flew over the last of the treetops on the one side of the mountain, a colorful valley appeared on the other side of the ridge.
The two horses continued their flight toward the valley ahead and as they got closer, the reason for it being so colorful became apparent. The valley was full of the most beautiful and colorful flowers imaginable. It was no wonder that they referred to this place as the secret garden. It was a virtual paradise of color and the sweet scent of flowers filled the air.
The sound of the horse’s hooves returned once more, as they touched the ground and after only a few steps, they came to a sudden stop. Merlin and Aeem both jumped down from their respective horse and stood quietly looking out over the ocean of flowers that lay before them. Though they had been here many times before, it was still a remarkable sight each time when they first arrived.
Aeem stretched her arms out wide and tilted her head back taking a deep breath twirled slowly around. “It is so amazing!”
Merlin smiled at her and replied, “Yes, it is!”
As Merlin looked around from one side of the flowery field to the other, a strange feeling came over him as before. He had the same feeling as during breakfast but this time is also felt as though something was watching.
On the other side of the flowery field Dracon was flying around the edge of the garden valley already at play with the butterflies but he didn’t seem too concerned about anything. Apparently, whatever it was the Merlin felt did not pose any danger to them.
“Come let’s go to the stream.” Aeem coaxed Merlin to follow her as she began walking through the flowers toward one side of the field where the trees met the flowers.
Merlin wasted no time in following her along the path she took through the flowers. It was evident that many a woodland creature had traveled through the flowery field, as there were paths throughout the whole of it leading in different directions.
As the two of them got closer to the brook, they heard the sound of the water flowing over the rocks along its path. It was such a peaceful soothing sound. With the sound of the stream, the beauty and scent of the flowers, this was a virtual paradise. Occasionally the sound of various birds could be heard whistling and chirping from inside the green forest of trees.
Aeem slipped her shoes off and stepped into the water. “Oh, that feels so good.”
Merlin sat down on a rock along the side of the stream and took his shoes off. He laid them next to the rock he was sitting on, walked over to where Aeem was and stepped into the stream.
“It’s cold!” He exclaimed at the first shock of chilly water touching his flesh.
“Yes, it is, but a nice kind of cold.” Aeem responded smiling.
As they walked in companionable silence along the stream, Merlin picked up small stones from the creek bed throwing them one by one down the creek. He attempted to throw each rock further then the one before.
Aeem was having fun stepping into each pool of water along the way savoring each step by slowly putting her toes first into the water and then sliding the rest of her foot in slowly. Occasionally she jumped from one pool of water to the other enjoying each splash against her legs.
Merlin picked another stone to throw but as he swung out his arm to hurl it, he stopped. Something on the border of the forest was not quite right, not a movement but something… Then he realized what it was, a part of the forest had no color it was grays and darker grays but no green and seemingly no light. He looked all along the edge of the tree line and there were no other spots like it. Slowly he lowered his arm just as Aeem, sensing the caution emanating from him turned to look at him.
“What is it?” Her voice broke into his thoughts and turning to her his brow still drawn in concern he responded.
“I’m not sure. Can you see any difference in the tree line just there?” His hand still holding the stone pointed to where the aberration was.”
“No everything looks fine to me”
“It does?” He looked again and sure enough, Aeem was right, all appeared green and normal. He gave a jerky grin and shook his head but he couldn’t shake the feeling of disquiet that settled on him. He laughed a short sound that didn’t come out quite right and Aeem with her insight to him as acute as ever came to stand beside him.
“What did you see?”
“I’m not sure it was strange, could have been the way the light falls but it was, well different, sort of colorless, as if the green was gone from the foliage…” at her gasp he turned to her and saw the look of trepidation on her face as she whispered the words.
“A Portal!”
“What, a portal, in the forest, just like that, but to where, and why would it disappear?” Despite the comfort of thinking he wasn’t being laughed at, there was still the uneasy feeling her manner more than her words endorsed. He watched as her scrutiny shifted along the edge of the forest in search for what he saw, as she answered his question.
“They are tricky, they can come and go. They are known to open and close at a whim. Sometimes people stumble into them unaware and then they shift and when they open again, some are lost in a place they do not know and cannot escape. They are never seen again.”
“But how do you know that is what happened, I mean, if they are never seen again?” He too now narrowed his eyes in search of the anomaly.
“I said some don’t find their way back, others have and the accounts they tell are sometimes wonderful and sometimes terrible… I think we should leave here for a while, let’s go.” She grabbed at his hand and pulled but for some reason he felt so very heavy and she found that her feet seemed glued to the spot. She turned to look at him but the motion was so very slow and Merlin too, seemed frozen in time. No amount of struggle freed her and she could only move her eyes to look at him.
His eyes grew round in astonishment and she opened her mouth so very slowly as the words from her throat gurgled out a warped “ oooh noooo…” she looked past him and it was as if great grey doors reaching to the sky opened slowly to reveal a flood of what appeared to be an ocean of water rushing at them. The ground surged mightily, lifting them toward the powerful threat that rumbled, roaring an assault as it dwarfed them. The liquid distention swelled to break over them but as it did, it changed into a herd of giant white steeds in full charge. Forced rigid they could do nothing and Merlin felt only conscious of Aeem’s hand in his and one brief wish that he could have acted on her impulse sooner. Now it was too late, they were sure to be trampled.
With the rush and speed of the racing giants and the deafening roar they carried with them Merlin could not even hear his own dry swallow. His throat constricted so tight it cut off his breath and his jaw braced against threat, the only part he could move. He had faced many dangers but this one was beyond his capability to fight or flee. He was in a dimension he could not control and he knew a fleeting sense that just beyond the vortex, beyond the power of this phenomenon his mother and father were probably sitting and speaking of him, as if he would be home shortly, hungry and tired but happy. No more he thought, I will not be home again…
It seemed like an age passed but the burnished hooves bore down toward them and idiotically he thought I am only as tall as a foreleg of these great beasts. Just as the herd reached them, he closed his eyes tight shut and in his mind screamed for help. The pounding rush enveloped him. Only when the sound was bursting his ears did he dare to take a peek. What he saw amazed him. Both he and Aeem were surrounded by the rushing creatures but not one hair of their heads was harmed. Taking courage, he felt his body relax a little and the herd passed away from them and pounded off into the distance.
He discovered it was easier to move but each time he felt panic he felt paralyzed again. It wasn’t easy but he forced himself to breathe, to concentrate on breathing to feel air filling and refreshing his whole body and gradually movement was fully restored to him. He tugged at Aeem’s hand but she was still in the throes of fear and could not move or respond.
“You have to relax, try to relax your body. Try to breathe deeply, fill your lungs and tell your body to relax…” He spoke the words in a measured calm so that she could understand through her terror. He watched her, smiled to encourage and was rewarded, by a slow then rapid blinking as he realized she was aware of him. Slowly he felt her hand relax in his as she stared a gaze of total trust into his eyes. After a few moments she was able to move unrestricted but she kept hold of his hand as if he was her lifeline.
“Where are we?” She managed to ask in a soft voice. Only then did Merlin turn to gaze about him. Everything was gray everything was colorless and hardly seemed to have any solidity. It wasn’t that he could see through anything just that it didn’t look firm.
“Wherever we are, I’m not surprised they were in such a hurry to leave.” His levity forced a smile to her face and she too looked about them.
“I can’t see more than a few feet ahead, can you?” She asked.
“No.” He responded without any levity at all.
For as much as there was to see, Merlin looked about him. No more than six feet ahead was visible. He took a step and Aeem haltingly followed. He turned to one side and took another step immediately it was as if everything dissolved before his eyes. Gasping he stepped back to his previous foothold and took another step without turning. This time he had his six feet of vision ahead. By turning and taking a step at a time, he discovered a path of sorts. Each time he strayed from it the visibility ended.
“Well,” he said cautiously, “at least we know we can only go in one direction.” He didn’t want to scare her and cause her to be ‘in thrall’ again so he kept his tone light. She nodded vigorously and keeping very close followed him as he walked. Slowly they made their way into the unknown trusting only each other and each step of solid footing ahead.
It felt like they walked for hours and the only sounds they heard were their own but Merlin suddenly stopped and held a cautious hand to Aeem.
“Do you hear that?” his voice low.
“No, what, what did you hear?”
“Listen…”
She did and softly almost like a breath she heard. Her heart began to pound threatening to burst out of her chest something in the sound didn’t feel too healthy. Merlin too felt the same unease as earlier. The ‘breath’ sound became louder and there was something so familiar about it but yet so different that he could not name it. Suddenly the ground at their feet shuddered and they almost fell over. Grabbing at Aeem, he tried to pull her out of the way but he could not decide which way to pull her, he could be putting her in more danger. They clung to each other as the earth trembled again, then again. He recognized it as footsteps of something very large and then he knew what the breathing sound was.
“Quickly,” he whispered, “come over here.” He urged her to the side, the little allowed them, a three-foot range of visibility but it could be enough, he hoped.
A loud sound, a screaming vent rendered the air about them and they both covered their ears to it. Aeem was too afraid to be able to ask what it could be and Merlin covered her with his body as his eyes tried to pierce beyond his range to see, if only he could see… The cry vented again this time closer and the air about them turned horridly hot, then the ground shook again and they clung to each other. What could it be? Was it coming to attack them? How was this possible, what if he was right? It didn’t bear thinking of.
“Do you know what it is Merlin?” her whisper reached him on a level he didn’t want to acknowledge.
“It can’t be what I think it is. It’s impossible.”
“Tell me.”
“A dragon!”
“No, it isn’t possible, it can’t be. I feel too afraid for it to be a dragon. A dragon would help us, not frighten us this way.”
“Shh, whatever it is, I don’t want it to hear us.”
She quieted her voice but not her thoughts, a dragon keeper, hiding from a dragon, too impossible to think on.
The murk about them grew oppressive, the heat dried their throats and eyes yet still, whatever it was, came closer and closer. The ground vibrated beneath them jostling them back and forth with a sickening intensity. Merlin once again drew on his store of courage and looked up just in time to see the opening of a huge mouth. So large he could see the throat, he could see no face attached to it but a yawning slavering opening, blackened with a sooty residue congealing on its teeth. He heard the intake of air and once again bowed over Aeem’s body to protect her. He waited for the blast of fire he knew would come.
As he prayed for safety, he saw over Aeem’s head a gully just below them. Without warning, he rolled them both into it just in time as fire rained down about them. It was the only color in this completely strange world they encountered so far and even in his extremis, he wondered at that. The screeching roar ended and the fire rolled over the ground, over the gully and away from them. Then the ground shook again as the creature, satisfied with its work moved on and away.
Quickly, despite the smoke and flames about them Merlin stood, he had to see it. What he saw defied all he knew of his world and calling. A dragon, so large he could barely see it without sweeping his gaze from side to side. A huge gray mass with spread wings torn and mutilated, its claws twisted and mangled as if it had known many battles and survived them intact. The tail sweeping as it lumbered by but its head and torso were already disappeared in the vanishing point of his vision. Worse by far than the sight of such a creature, was the dreadful knowledge of its power. If such a thing was possible and dragons could be evil then nothing could be saved, all men, all things succumbed to fire.
Aeem was shaking terribly and Merlin reached to steady her he saw the whiteness of her cheeks and the stark stare to her eyes. Everything in him melted at her distress and as useless as it was in their present situation he couldn’t help thinking how lovely she is and how he could never let anything bad happen to her. Still there was the present predicament to deal with and he was at a total loss as to how. She leaned against him as if this was the only place in the world that comfort dwelled and again he felt a strange response to her nearness but this was also so delightful it reminded him of the first time he ever saw her. His arm came about her and he too took comfort from the slight body he silently swore to protect. To Merlin her comfort at his nearness translated into courage and his heart swelled pleasantly with a new sense of maturity.
“Why would a dragon attack us, what is this place and how are we going to get back?” The questions spilled out of her in a rush as she clung to him. Merlin was thinking, thinking hard, he had no answers for her, indeed none for himself and all the other questions that whirled in his head. He exhaled heavily and spoke very carefully to her.
“Before we can find the answers to all our questions we have to determine what kind of situation we are in and how much control we can have over the circumstances. I am going to try and move forward again, stay very close to me.” He held her gaze as he spoke. She nodded, as if she would never leave from cleaving to him ever again.
He moved up the side of the gully cautiously and looking about to see as much as he could. Again, his visibility went only about three feet, he put one foot forward, then the other and the area about him stayed the same. He leaned forward and stretched out his arm as far as he could. He pulled it back slowly with a puzzled set to his features.
“What, what is it, what did you feel?” Aeem’s voice broke into his thoughts.
“Warmth…”
“Warmth… the dragon… is he back?” Her fear edged her voice.
“No, I think we would have heard and felt him, don’t you?”
“Residual heat from his fire blast them.”
“I think we would have felt that here too.”
“Then what, what kind of warmth is it?”
“Very pleasant, like the spring sun.”
“I am so confused, what do you think it is?”
Merlin frowned deeply and said aloud what he was thinking. “I think that this portal is some kind of a vortex we are caught in. I am wondering if just beyond the nothing is the world we know and love. That, if we just fall into it we might be free.”
“But, what if you are wrong and we fall deeper into some kind of abyss?”
“The real question is… would that be better than being burned by dragon fire?”
“But the dragon is gone now.”
“We don’t know that for sure we only know he isn’t as close as before. What if this is a vortex, we are in the center, and all sorts of other things are trapped in here and stumbling into each other every now and then. We could just as easily bump into something worse as fall right out of it and go home.”
As he spoke the last word, a high-pitched whistle sounded above them. Instinctively they looked to the sound saw nothing above them and knew that only if it got to within six feet of their heads would they be able to see it. That brought the more frightening realization that they would be caught here at the mercy of anything that came into their orbit. The whistling died away and they both visibly relaxed.
Merlin eased away from Aeem and began to take off his shirt saying as he did. “Aeem, I am going to ask you to summon up all the courage you can. I want you to remember, that no matter what happens we will get home, we will be all right.”
“What are you doing, what are you planning…” Her voice wobbled as she asked.”
He took her arm gently, looked into her eyes, once again feeling the courage he needed to protect her, he asked. “Do you trust me?” As he kept her gaze looking into his. There was something so different, yet not, about him. It was as if he was suddenly taking life more seriously yet she could still see Merlin, her Merlin, in him but so much more. Yes she trusted him, would always trust him. She nodded with such vigor that his smile quirked at her and with that simple gesture she knew he would have her heart forever, no matter if that forever was about to come to a sudden finality.
“I am going to tie my shirt and your jacket together to make a rope. It won’t be too long but hopefully long enough...”
“A rope? But what for?”
“I want you to hold one end, I will hold the other and I am going to jump through the gray void.”
“No oh no… you will be hurt, you might fall, you could… die…” Her voice trailed as she saw his eyes gently regarding her with such a quiet calm that it transmitted to her. Had she not just told him she trusted him? Slowly she nodded, and as he smiled once more to fill her universe with such cherished tenderness, she felt tears prick her eyes.
Tying their clothing together, he tested the knot and the length, satisfied he gave her a determined nod, and took a step. Then he took another step and another until he came up against the grayness. With one swift smile, and checking she had a good grip on the makeshift rope he leapt forward.
As if from a great distance, he heard her cry out. He felt the rushing of warm air about him, felt as if he was falling, falling, falling. Lights flashed about him. Seeds, caught in spinning air, matured and blossomed before him. He smiled involuntarily as the beauty of them cascaded and cavorted about him. Water sounded flowing powerfully and he turned his head to see a massive waterfall pour over ancient rocks. It roared its full-throated majesty and light bounced and sparkled off its flood. Images of faces some grotesque, floated into his face, they weren’t real… were they?
He saw Myrd and Anabe their faces full of love gazing at him, then, they were gone, blinked away as all the other images. He heard the sound he knew well and twisted his head to see. Dragons, great and splendid flew around him, swooping about his falling body then another one, large and fierce stormed in to attack them. He saw the battle, saw some good dragons fall but they kept on fighting until the large evil dragon was defeated and swooped away. His hand gripped the rope tight but it felt slack to his hold, had she let go… no, she would not have done that unless she could not help it. Had the dragon gone back to her, had she…?
BUMP!
He was on his back. The cuff of his shirt was still in his grip. He looked up disoriented and feeling as if he was still falling. How long was he falling? It felt like an age his head still spinning he tried to get his bearings and found he was exactly where they were stood when the portal opened and swallowed them. Without another thought, he yanked hard on the rope and instantly Aeem tumbled beside him, safely back.
“What…?”
“Sorry Aeem but there was no way to warn you and I was afraid the dragon was coming for you. I hope you didn’t land too hard…I had to make sure you wouldn’t pull back and lose the connection. Aeem, are you all right?”
Dizzily she looked at him, then about her and then back at him. She nodded as she said. “Yes yes, I am fine, I saw…things…I can’t remember…it was like a dream…strange…wonderful…but I can’t remember…”
“I know, me too, it was marvelous.” His enthusiasm was back, his boyishness intact, she thought as she smiled at him and said.
“Well I wouldn’t go that far. Definitely not an experience I would like to go through again too soon.”
Dracon who had slept right through their adventure had missed the whole thing but seeing them sitting so gravely, he came and sat beside them.
For a while, they both sat and looked about them steadying their excited breathing and reorienting themselves to their whereabouts. Finally, as she began to realize that everything was the same as before, Aeem asked.
“What was all that about?”
“I am not sure,” Merlin responded cautiously, “I will have to do a lot of thinking about it. The things I saw, they were like visions, perhaps of things that will come to pass, or things that have been, or even a mixture of both. Right now, I am too confused I think we should compare our experiences and see if we can make some sense of it.” Then he grinned and said. “I am hungry though.”
She laughed aloud, with relief and happiness, her Merlin was intact and quite as he was despite this frightening adventure. She nodded though in confirmation that she too was hungry. They decided to make their way home and discuss the matter along the way.
As if by instinct, their two steeds appeared before them and Dracon was close by ready to take to the air, but before mounting Merlin took one last look back but seeing, nothing untoward, made as if to mount.
Then he stopped and looked back again, something was there…
He had that feeling come upon him again that something was watching him and notwithstanding the dread that the vortex would swallow them again, he did not mount and run; it felt different. He moved slowly forward Aeem a little ahead of him.
Keeping a vigilant watch as they moved down the stream, he sensed there was something just inside the forest moving ever so quietly along the cover of the trees watching their every move. His impression was not one of threat but he kept scanning the edge of the forest for even the slightest change. Not a sound could be heard as this ‘whatever’ moved over the many branches, twigs and other forest debris lying on the ground but Merlin knew it was keeping pace with them.
“Aeem, do you hear anything unusual?”
Aeem stopped and looked back first at him and reading only concern and not dread from his expression she then looked about in all directions. She carefully listened. “I hear the birds and the wind in the trees and the water in the stream but nothing else.”
Merlin looked all along the edge of the tree line trying to see if he could see anything in the foliage. Though he could feel it, he could not see anything. He was starting to feel that perhaps it was just his imagination and shook his head at her, she turned back to continue their walk back eager to return home.
A slight movement to one side of him in the forest caught his scrutiny and he stopped moving, then, from the deep shadow of the trees slowly emerged a most beautiful creature. Merlin remembered his visit to the world of the Dragon Lord as the only time ever seeing this creature before… a unicorn.
Aeem still stepping along the waters in the stream did not noticed the visitor yet. Just as she was about to take another step into the water along the stream Merlin called to her, “Aeem!”
Turning around Aeem cast her eyes upon the beautiful unicorn. Smiling she stood there for a moment looking upon the stunning creature. Then, ever so slowly, she walked toward it. She put her hand out with her palm up showing that she was not a threat.
The unicorn didn’t feel afraid. She sensed that these two people before her owned gentle hearts. The unicorn took a few steps forward getting very close to where Merlin was standing and stopped. Aeem got within reach of the unicorn, lifted her hand slowly up to the top of its head, and put her hand on her.
“She is so beautiful,” Aeem said.
Merlin said to Aeem, “I wonder if there are others.”
“No, I am the only one,” the unicorn answered for herself.
Startled… Merlin and Aeem exchanged a concerned look.
Aeem then looked to the unicorn and said, “My name is Aeem and this is Merlin.”
“I am Crystiala,” she replied. “I am the last unicorn. All the other unicorns have traveled to the realm we call paradise.”
“You mean they are all dead,” replied Merlin.
“Yes, they have passed beyond the veil”, Crystiala said. “My time is coming soon to pass also.”
“Why?” Merlin asked her.
Crystiala replied. “When the gate back to our world was closed, no one could travel back there and get a most important herb that is required for us to live longer then one life span. The plant only grows on the world of the unicorn. Without eating of this plant, we can only live a life span of so many moons here on this earth. Soon after the setting of that final full moon of our lifespan, a weakness comes over any unicorn that has not partaken of this herb and one day soon after, you lay down to sleep thinking you are just tired and you never awake. My time is near.”
Moved by the sadness of the situation Merlin asked her.
“Is there anything we can do?”
The unicorn looked from one to the other and sensed the sincerity of the young man before her and the concern in the female. She answered with truth.
“The only way I can avoid passing beyond the veil at this time is to partake of the delavie herb.”
“How long do you have?” Aeem asked.
Crystiala bowed her beautiful head, slowly blinked her eyes and said, “Tonight will be the last full moon I will ever see. Without the delavie herb, I will pass before the next full moon.”
“I will go to your world and retrieve the herb.” Merlin said assuredly, his newfound courage rising at the plight of this beautiful living thing.
“I thank you for your willingness to help me. I could feel it in my heart that you are a man of valor. I saw the vortex come and take you, I watched your return and I know that any who can escape it has the power to help, which is why I followed you.”
“I will do anything I can to help.” Merlin said with true intent.
Crystiala eyed him gently and then said, “In order for you to be successful in the quest to retrieve the delavie plant from my world, there are some things you will need to know before going.” Crystiala could see bewilderment in Merlin’s eyes at this task. She continued. “Before the sun sets on the morrow, you will know all you need to know. For now, do not be troubled. He who will teach you what you need to know is already on his way. I want you to stay here this night as there is something I want you to see during the height of the full moon.”
As Crystiala finished speaking, they could hear giggling coming from the forest of trees.
Merlin looked toward the foliage but could not see anything. Aeem tilted her head to the side looking around Crystiala but could not see any thing either.
“What is that?” Aeem asked.
“My friends!” replied Crystiala.
“But there is no one there.” Aeem said.
Again, there was more giggling.
As Aeem and Merlin looked toward the trees, trying to discern what was making the giggling sounds something flew right at Merlin from one of the trees and tapped him on the nose. It backed away from him and giggled. It was a fairy. Another one flew out from the trees and stopped right next to the one in front of Merlin. The two of them were fluttering next to each other in front of Merlin’s face looking at one another and giggling at each other in full amusement at being this close to a human.
Merlin himself was coming to grips with the idea that there were two fairies flying, there right in front of his nose. He looked over at Aeem with a surprised look on his face. Then a funny feeling came over him and he started to laugh.
“Fairies! They are fairies.” He said through his laughter.
Aeem giggled. “Yes… that they are!”
One of the fairies said to Merlin, “I am Bongo”.
“I am Bridgette”, said the other one.
Then the two fairies looked at each other, giggled and flew straight up into the air.
Dracon looked on from a few meters away. He had already felt the presence of the unicorn and fairies long before they made themselves known. He knew there was no threat and thus had not shown any feeling of concern. He looked toward the forest as though there was something more inside the woods that had not revealed itself yet.
On a port some ways up the coast from where the dragon keepers reside, a ship was making harbor. The crew quickly cast their ropes to those standing on the docks waiting for their return. Once a plank was lowered to the dock, the Captain along with a few of the crew left the ship. As they made their way along the dock toward dry land, some of the crew on the ship looked on excitedly knowing they had discovered a huge secret that lay beyond the ghost mist.
The Captain and his mates made their way through the streets of the small town along the waters edge. After passing underneath a sign that hung from the front of one of the storefronts that read ‘Tavern’, the Captain pushed open the door and entered the rough abode.
The Inn was filled with the most gruesome looking group of men assembled in any place. The clanking of cups as well as loud and harsh voices of men shouting would have deafened a more sensitive ear. One man looked up from the crowd in the tavern and called out, “Arrrh, yea, Captain Hostila has returned.”
A sudden hush descended as each voice in the tavern went quiet. Every eye turned to see the Captain standing inside the bar with his mates just behind him. One very scurvy looking man at the bar slammed his cup to the counter and started walking toward the Captain.
As he crossed the floor, every second step sounded hollow on the floor as wood against wood. T’was a peg leg! In place of one of his hands was a hook. When he reached the Captain, he stopped. Reaching up with his good hand, he twirled the end of his mustache. Regarding the captain carefully he closed one eye slightly and looking directly at him asked, “Ye found what I sent you for, did ye not?”
The Captain leaned close to the one legged man and answered softly, “Aye… that we did!”
The one legged man half turned and indicating for the Captain to follow started walking toward the back of the tavern. The whole of the group disappeared through a doorway leading out the back of the tavern.
Chapter 3
As Darkness Falls
It was late afternoon and Myrd was working in the field. Anabe approaching him from their home had a concerned look on her face.
“It is getting late and they are not back yet.” Anabe said worriedly.
Myrd replied. “I trust Merlin and know that there must be good reason that they are not back yet. And besides, Dracon will not let anything happen to them.”
Anabe took a deep breath and considered Myrd’s words. Perhaps it was nothing more than her motherly instinct kicking in that was causing her concern. After a few moments she replied, “You are right. I will get dinner ready. You’ll be up soon?”
“Yes dear!”
Feeling better about the situation Anabe walked back toward the cabin to prepare dinner. She gave one last look toward the forest where Merlin and Aeem had disappeared earlier in the day. She took another deep breath and was about to turn to enter the cabin when she could see something flying over the tree tops toward the valley.
As she watched intently to see what it was… it became clearer… it was Dracon. When he reached the field where Myrd was he continued his flight until he reached the cabin where Anabe was standing. He came to a soft landing near her.
“I could sense that you were worried so I felt I should return and let you know that Merlin will be staying in the secret garden tonight. I don’t want to leave them there alone for long, so I must return now. He is safe as is everyone there.”
Anabe breathed a sigh of real relief. She smiled at Dracon, “Thank you for letting me know.”
As soon as Anabe spoke the words, Dracon lifted into the air and flew off back toward the forest of trees.
Myrd was looking on from the field below. Anabe waved to him and threw him a kiss. Myrd knew everything was fine.
The sun began to set and streak the heavens with scarlet waves. Soon darkness would come upon the secret garden and not long after, the silver moon would rise in the sky. The wind quieted and it fell peaceful and calm across the garden valley. Just inside the forest walls, the light of a fire burned warmly. Merlin and Aeem sat on a log near the fire keeping warm. It was cool but not extremely cold.
Bongo and Bridgette played their fairy games buzzing around each other turning, spinning, and still giggling. They were two very happy fairies and they were not afraid to let their happiness show.
Off to another side of the fire, Crystiala was lying on a small pile of leaves enjoying not only the company of her fairy friends but also having two humans with her as well. While Merlin and Aeem had no idea of what they were going to get to witness at the height of the full moon, the fairies and Crystiala knew that soon the garden valley would come alive.
Dracon suddenly landed behind where the fairies were playing on a log startling Bongo and he fell backwards off the log. A small puff of dust flew up from where he landed. Merlin and Aeem broke out laughing. When Bongo stood up, Dracon blew a puff of air at him, blowing the dust from him. Bongo fluttered his wings and landed back on top of the log next to Bridgette a trifle embarrassed but unharmed.
Just as all the laughter quieted down, Merlin’s stomach made a rumbling sound. Now it was the fairy’s turn to laugh. They had never heard anyone’s stomach make such a loud sound. Of course, fairies tummies don’t make as much noise as a human’s stomach because fairy tummies are much smaller.
“Oh…someone is hungry.” Aeem said cheerfully.
Both the fairies snapped their heads looking at each other. They each took a deep breath and darted straight up from the log and disappeared over the treetops. Merlin and Aeem were in such good spirits that the fairies taking off so quickly made them start laughing again.
Dracon missed all the antics of the fairies and had no idea why Merlin and Aeem were in such a great mood. He turned his head a bit to one side and shook it. He looked at Crystiala and she winked her eyes at him indicating that all is well.
As Dracon turned his head to look back at Merlin and Aeem, a buzzing sound came from somewhere up in the treetops. It grew louder and louder. Without any warning, a group of fairies flew down from above swooping down close to Merlin and Aeem. As each fairy passed by the two of them, it dropped a piece of fruit or some other food just in front of the two of them.
Within just a few seconds, Aeem and Merlin had a nice meal of tasty berries, nuts and other delicious things before them. Bongo slowly drifted down just in front of Merlin holding a berry in his hands.
“Open wide,” the fairy said as he coaxed Merlin by opening his mouth as well.
When Merlin opened his mouth, Bongo tossed the berry at Merlin and it landed right on his tongue. He closed his mouth and started chewing the sweet tasting berry.
“Mmm… very good.” Merlin said.
Bridgette drifted down in front of Aeem holding a berry just as Bongo had done for Merlin. Aeem already knew what to do so she opened her mouth.
Bridgette did just as Bongo did tossing the fresh fruit right into Aeem’s mouth. She began eating the sweet morsel and said, “Oh yes, very good and very sweet too.”
Both of the fairies looked at each other and giggled then they flew straight up and disappeared from sight.
“Now I understand why our two friends disappeared so quickly when your stomach moaned.” Aeem said to Merlin.
Merlin raised his eyebrows indicating that he agreed.
Both Merlin and Aeem reached down, picked something from the mound of food before them, and began eating.
Darkness was now coming upon the whole valley and the stars were starting to appear overhead. It would not be long and the moon would soon begin to come up from the horizon.
Both Merlin and Aeem continued to enjoy the food that the fairies brought to them. The two fairy friends returned and as before continued their antics. Except for the laughing fairies, the low voices of Merlin and Aeem talking to each other and the crackling of the fire, the forest was quiet and peaceful.
Chapter 4
In the Light of a Full Moon
Both Merlin and Aeem were enjoying sharing stories about their past and the peacefulness of the forest around them, they had tried to make some sense of their experience in the vortex but Merlin could not get further than his previous theory. The clear bright full moon sailed about right overhead lighting up the whole of the valley garden. It was one of those moons where light surrounded its fullness with a white monochrome halo of shimmering aura.
A slight movement among the trees alerted them quieting Merlin and Aeem. Dracon popped his head up from where he was lying then stood to his feet quickly. Something was amiss. But what could it be. There was no sign of danger but something definitely was moving about in the forest. The sounds were not coming from any one particular direction. It was as if it surrounded them from all sides.
Merlin and Aeem stood to their feet as well. The sounds kept getting louder and it was apparent that whatever was around them was getting closer.
Crystiala lifted her head up. She then stood to her feet and started gazing into the woods. The sounds kept getting louder and louder. Whatever was coming their way, it was in great numbers.
The two fairies shot straight up into the air and disappeared over one of the treetops headed in the direction of whatever was coming toward them. Fairies do not fear anything. They are much too bright and cheerful and they don’t allow any worries to come into their minds. That is why they are such happy creatures.
Merlin wasn’t afraid and neither was Aeem. Dracon still didn’t show any signs of any danger and was more curious then anything else. He could sense that whatever was coming was in too great numbers for him to deal with in any defensive manner anyhow.
Bongo and Bridgette went shooting past the campfire toward the valley of flowers. What were they trying to get away from?
Suddenly fairies came pouring past Merlin and Aeem by the hundreds. Some were running and others went flying by like flaming arrows in the air. It was quite a sight to behold. They were all hurrying toward the garden of flowers.
Both Merlin and Aeem began running toward the garden as well. Fairies were passing them on every side. Every now and then a fairy would fly up real close to Merlin and Aeem, take a close look at them, then shoot off out into the garden.
When Merlin and Aeem got to the edge of the forest where the flowers touch the tree lines, there in the valley of flowers were thousands of fairies. The flowers lit up like bright lights and the whole valley floor was like a giant speckled lantern.
The fairies began tending to the flowers primping them and dressing them up. If there were any colors that were not just right, the fairies would sprinkle a bit of colored fairy dust on the flower to make it pretty as can be. This was the only night of the year when all the fairies came to the secret garden, beyond the blue forest, to tend the flowers by the light of the full moon. All year long all around the world, fairies sneak out under the light of the full moon and tend to flowers everywhere. Wherever there are flowers growing no matter where in the world they may be, there is a fairy that has tended to it sometime during a full moon to make sure it’s colors are just right. As an added touch, the fairies also sprinkle a little fairy scent on the flowers too to make them smell nice.
This event was quite something to behold. The garden was lit up and never before had Merlin and Aeem seen flowers with such magnificent colors. The fairies were also sprinkling fairy scent on all the flowers. Each flower was given a special scent all its own.
Aeem started walking through the floral field while Merlin watched her from where he stood. As Aeem walked amidst the flowers, the backdrop of them against her silhouette made her seem to light up as well. If ever there was a sight to demand attention, this was the one.
Everything seemed to go into slow motion as Merlin watched Aeem softly touch each flower as she walked past. She would lean down and smell the fresh new scent that the fairies sprinkled on them. Time seemed to stand still. It was almost like the time when Keltos took Merlin to Dragon’s Gate the first time. However, there time did stand still and there was no sound at all.
Watching Aeem make her way through the profusion of flora and the fresh scents drifting through the air was a heady experience for Merlin. He was feeling things he had not experienced before. Enthralled, his trance held him fast and nothing else in the world seemed to matter as this very moment in time imprinted forever in his heart and mind.
Crystiala walked up next to Merlin and looked at him. She could see what was in his eyes. She knew what that look was. She then looked out toward Aeem and smiled as she watched Aeem enjoying this amazing event under the full moon. Crystiala looked out across the garden in every direction as the fairies did their magic preparing the garden for the exact moment when the moon would reach its peak in the sky.
After inhaling the scent of a pretty red flower not too far from where Merlin stood, Aeem looked in Merlin’s direction and saw him staring at her entranced. She could tell by the look in his eyes that he was not just looking at her. He was looking into her. She had been hoping ever since she first met him for this moment. This was the telling time when two hearts meet and no matter how far the distance might be, two people can feel each other near. Neither time nor space can keep two hearts that have met in spirit from feeling each other’s love.
Aeem slowly walked toward Merlin. He didn’t take his eyes from her. He knew that something was different now. This was not just a girl he had found on another world. This person was something more. He felt something deep down inside that he had never ever felt before. It went even further then the love he felt for his own parents.
As she reached him, she stopped right in front of him about an arms length away. It was up to Merlin to make the next move. She stood there just looking at him and not making a move to get any closer.
Merlin stood there looking back at her still held in the trance-like state. He closed his eyes for a second then opened them again. He took a small step toward Aeem. She stood her ground. He took another step and with this step ended up only inches from her.
He remembered what it was like when Aeem kissed him back on the world of the Dragon Lord. He remembered how nice it felt. Slowly his head tilted a little to the side as he leaned toward her until his lips gently brushed hers. The soft warmth of her lips stirred every particle of his being. Nothing in his life had ever felt like this. The kiss deepened as each gave full vocation to its consummation. Instinctively they both closed their eyes to treasure the sheer sensation of bliss. Merlin’s hands held her arms gently and she leaned into him as they both felt a completion of being.
Suddenly time stopped. This was no ordinary kiss. This was the kiss of two people finding true love. Aeem rose up on her toes to press firmly against Merlin’s lips. She raised one leg slightly while pointing her toes and crossed it behind the other leg.
Silence fell in the valley of flowers. All the fairies finished their work and seemed to turn at the very same moment to see Merlin and Aeem kissing there at the side of the gardens. It must have been their fairy senses as they all could feel the power of the love that these two hearts were sending out into the universe.
When Merlin and Aeem finally opened their eyes, they backed up slightly from each other, their eyes shining moist with love. Then they looked about them and saw all the fairies in the garden flying to the edge of the forest that surrounded the valley floor and formed a circle about the garden. Magical and mystical in tune with the moment, the moon rose to its peak.
Crystiala looked to the moon then took a few steps forward toward the flowers. She slowly lowered her head and pointed her horn directly at the garden center. Her horn began to glow. It got brighter and brighter.
Merlin stepped close to Aeem and put his arms around her holding her tightly. A wind started to blow in the center of the garden in a swirling pattern. All the fairies fluttered their wings swiftly, to hold their places against the wind.
A powerful beam of light shot out from the horn on Crystiala’s head striking the flowers in the very center. The light spread across the valley floor to every flower and the whole garden lit up like a powerful beacon. The wind shot upwards and sparkles of colorful light flew out in all directions in a giant fountain of brilliant scintilla.
Every fairy began to roar and cheer at the glorious sight. Of all things, no human eye had ever witnessed this event since the beginning of time or at least time, as it is known of on this world. The fairies were not only cheering about the completion of this awesome event of tending for the flowers in this valley, they were cheering as well because of something else.
There was more going on here then what Merlin and Aeem were aware of. This was not only the one night of the full moon when the fairies could tend to the flowers of the secret garden, it was the one night when Crystiala could send a beacon of light out into the universe sending out a message. But who could she be sending the message to?
For several seconds the beacon shone brightly up into the night sky, passing the moon that was gleaming overhead, traveling thousands of light-years out into the darkness of the universe. There was more than a beam of light which went up into the night sky. What could not be seen were the thoughts that Crystiala herself sent out which travel oh so much faster then light. Thoughts are energy that transcends the universe. Long before the beams of light will ever reach their destination, those she intended them to reach will have heard Crystiala’s thoughts.
When the beam of light subsided, the light from the flowers grew dim. The fairies gave one last hurrah before the final glitter of illumination faded, and then they all took off into the night sky heading toward their respective homes.
Merlin realized he was holding Aeem in his arms but it seemed to feel right. Aeem was not complaining a bit and was enjoying the newfound affection Merlin showed her.
There was one more surprise to be had this night. Crystiala walked back toward the still burning fire. Merlin released Aeem but took her by the hand and walked her back to the fire. When they all got back to the campsite, Crystiala looked up toward the sky once more.
Merlin thought she was just thinking about her world. However, that was not the case. Dracon looked up as well as though he too was expecting something. His dragon senses were really tingling. Something familiar was approaching. The silhouette of something crossed between where they were all standing and the light of the moon. Though the moon was shining bright, neither Merlin nor Aeem could make out what the object was that casting a large shadow, crossed between them and the moon.
Whatever it was flew by once again but this time off to one side and much closer to the treetops. A few seconds later, a huge dragon flew down from just over the trees in front of Merlin and landed next to Dracon. It was a large black dragon with a familiar appearance. The dragon raised his head up high then shook its head while drawing in a huge breath of air. Then it exhaled as it dropped its head back down.
The huge black dragon began to transform becoming smaller as it changed shape. It was turning into a human. It wasn’t but a few seconds and Merlin realized why this dragon seemed familiar to him. It was Keltos, Merlin’s anamchara.
“Keltos”, Merlin exclaimed!
Aeem recognized who this was and gave a huge smile. She was still holding Merlin’s hand and Keltos noticed that right away. Keltos could tell by the look in her eyes that there was more to their holding hands then when they were back on the world of the Dragon Lord.
“You have found each others hearts!” Keltos said.
Aeem smiled at Keltos. Merlin’s shy side kicked in and he returned a sheepish grin at best.
“I felt it when the two of you first met. Your hearts were in tune with each other. It was only a matter of time until your heads would catch up with your hearts.”
Keltos then looked over at Crystiala. “I can sense that you are in great need of our assistance. There are no others are there?”
“I am the last.”
“But you are not alone.” Keltos consoled her.
All eyes were on Crystiala. Even from the tree branches, all around there were fairies looking down upon her. There wasn’t anyone or anything in the forest this night that didn’t know the plight that Crystiala was facing. Though Crystiala herself has a brave heart, she understood all too well that all living creatures in worlds all over the galaxy live in this cycle of life, and one day those that live will face the day when they will pass beyond the veil of this life.
Her situation was more of a dilemma for those of this world. Once she was gone, there would be no more unicorns walking the face of this planet.
Keltos looked sternly at Merlin and broke the silence. “There are some things you will need to learn. Though the unicorns themselves are very peaceful and loving creatures, the world they live in is very dangerous. You will need to know what these dangers are and how to avoid them. For now, you need to sleep for the night and get your rest. You will need all your strength for the quest you will face in retrieving the delavie herb from the world of the unicorns.”
Merlin looked over at Aeem with a surprised look. He wondered how Keltos knew that he had offered to get the life saving herb for Crystiala.
Aeem looked back at Merlin and smiled once more. She released her grip from Merlin’s hand and he let go of hers.
Merlin and Aeem began preparing a place to lie down for the night. When they completed clearing a spot, they both lay down and gave each other one final gaze. They turned and looked in the direction where Keltos was, to wish him goodnight, but he was gone. He quietly disappeared into the night. Putting their heads down, they closed their eyes.
“Goodnight!” Merlin said.
“Goodnight!” Aeem returned softly.
Chapter 5
Many Dangers Ahead
The sun would be rising soon. A slight gleam of light could be seen peaking over the horizon. Merlin and Aeem were sleeping peacefully as there had not been a sound to be heard anywhere among the forest of trees surrounding them.
Without warning the sound of branches could be heard breaking in all directions surround the two of them. A group of bandits closed in on Merlin and Aeem. Even Dracon was taken by surprise.
Merlin jumped to his feet and went for his staff but one of the bandits grabbed it before Merlin could get his hands on it. All the commotion woke Aeem and as she started to get up someone grabbed her from behind. She began to struggle to get away from the two captors.
The group of bandits was too close to Merlin and Aeem for Dracon to blow fire at them and scare them off. Another bandit seized Crystiala putting a rope around her neck.
It took two men to hold Merlin still as he struggled to get free. Keltos was not anywhere to be seen. It appeared that Merlin and Aeem were on their own as Dracon thought about what he could do to fend off the bandits.
Since he could not blow fire at them he decided to run directly at the group in the hope of getting them to released Merlin. He burst forward heading right toward the two men that held Merlin.
Dracon could see some arrows coming in his direction as he bolted toward Merlin. He lifted his head up and blew a stream of fire right at the arrows burning them up in mid-air. His plan worked! As he neared where the two men were holding Merlin they released Merlin and jumped back to prevent getting stepped on by Dracon.
Merlin immediately ran to where Aeem was and began to struggle with her assailants to get her away from them. Dracon kept the bandits at bay that attacked Merlin while Merlin fought with the men holding Aeem. Aeem fell to the ground as they released their grip on her to fight with Merlin.
More arrows went flying toward Dracon. He simply did as before and blew fire at them. Again, the arrows disintegrated as the fire burned them up.
A bandit burst into the encampment on a horse riding right over to where Crystiala was restrained. He pulled a sword from his side and raised it into the air over Crystiala’s head.
Merlin saw the bandit about to drop his sword on the unsuspecting unicorn. The bandit was holding Merlin back as Merlin struggled to get away to help Crystiala.
Aeem too saw what was about to happen. “Merlin!” She yelled.
Merlin closed his eyes as he didn’t want to see what was about to happen.
“Merlin,” Aeem called out again.
Merlin opened his eyes while taking a deep breath. Aeem was shaking him.
“You must have been having a nightmare.” Aeem said to Merlin.
Merlin looked all around. Dracon was sitting on the other side of where the fire was the night before looking over at Merlin. He then looked over toward Crystiala and she too was lying safely where she had slept for the night.
There wasn’t a sound to be heard anywhere in the forest around them. Merlin looked up toward the sky to see the sun of the light just beginning to peak over the mountains to the East.
“Yes, it was a nightmare,” Merlin said hesitantly.
“Well, you are awake now. What did you dream about?” Aeem asked.
“Nothing of any consequence,” Merlin said as he shook his head shaking off the dreadful occurrence.
As on the night before, something flew over their heads just above the treetops. Within seconds, the object overhead came swooping down into the opening where Merlin and Aeem were and landed next to Dracon.
It was Keltos the black dragon. Keltos began to transform back into human form. As he was transforming, the two fairies friends arrived. They began to hover to one side of Merlin and watched as Keltos completed his transformation.
“Oh,” said Bridgette looking at her fairy friend.
“Oh indeed,” replied Bongo.
They both giggled at each other and flew straight up into the air disappearing as quickly as they had arrived.
“Fairies sure are curious creatures.” Merlin said.
“Life… to them… is one great adventure.” Aeem said smiling at Merlin.
Merlin raised a brow and looked toward the direction where Keltos was standing.
“It is good that we get started as soon as possible. Crystiala’s time is short and we don’t have a minute to waste.” Keltos told Merlin.
Just as Keltos finished speaking the two fairies came back but this time they brought something with them. Again, they placed fruit in front of Merlin and Aeem. As soon as they un-handed the food they brought more fairies flew into the encampment with food as well. Some of them placed food in front of Merlin and Aeem and another group of them took food to Keltos.
A couple of fairies flew up close to Dracon holding a basket of some sort which they turned upside down dropping its contents in front of Dracon. Several fish and an assortment of rodents dropped from the basket onto the ground in front of Dracon.
Fairies are very hospitable creatures. There are times when they seem like a nuisance when they are too carried away with their antics, however when it comes to treating visitors like royalty, they are second to none.
As soon as the last of the food was delivered, all the fairies disappeared into the woods except Bongo and Bridgette. They stayed to eat as well. They grabbed a few berries and headed over to the log sitting on the ground. They pulled out some little fairy knifes and began cutting pieces off the grapes and handing each other portions. This was probably one of the few times when fairies were quiet and not mischievous.
Merlin tossed some fresh pieces of wood into the fire pit, as it was a bit chilly yet. Dracon walked over to the pit and blew some flames at it immediately lighting the branches on fire. He then went over to where the fish were that the fairies brought him and began eating.
Merlin, Aeem and Keltos sat down close to the fire and began eating as well.
As they were eating, Keltos began sharing information with Merlin about the world of the unicorns. He told Merlin about the Hobbits that live on that world as well. While the Hobbits are from another world themselves, they set up a colony on the world of the unicorns. The Hobbits and the unicorns live peacefully as they are both peace-loving creatures. The Hobbits had to learn to adapt to the world of the unicorns. Though the unicorns themselves are not dangerous and very peaceful, there are many dangers that lurk in their world.
There are not just dangers on the land but in the water as well. Many of the plants that grow there are poisonous and one must be able to discern which are safe to eat. There are also creatures, that are dangerous that skulk in the darkness and others slither upon the ground.
Keltos informed Merlin that he would be able to acquire the help of the Hobbits when he arrived upon the world of the unicorns to find the place where he could acquire the delavie herb. The unicorns would also assist Merlin; however, they cannot go where the herb grows.
The Hobbits discovered the delavie plant soon after arriving on the unicorn world just by chance. It only grows in one place on the planet deep underwater. When diving in an underground lake in a cavern long ago, one of the Hobbits found the delavie plant and took some to the surface with him. Soon after they discovered the plant, they found that the delavie herb had some hearty qualities. For the Hobbits, it gives them a new vitality and stimulates their libido. When the unicorns eat the herb, it extends greatly their lifespan. Because of the qualities of the delavie, the Hobbits colony on the world of the unicorns grew quite quickly. Like anything good though, the delavie must be used wisely or it can have adverse affects.
Keltos warned Merlin not to take too long on the world of the unicorns, as he would need to get back to Crystiala as quickly as possible. He told Merlin that the world of the unicorn could be quite enticing. There is something about that world, which draws those that visit and makes them never to want to leave. However, that is the case with other worlds too. No matter what world you are from, there on things on other planets that appeal to others in such a way that they want to stay. It is only by having something of greater importance in ones own world that draws them back to where they came from.
Finally, Keltos informed Merlin that dangerous creatures live deep in the waters where the delavie plant grows thus there are few who dare to venture there. While it is safe for those to venture in the waters along the surface, there have been those that never returned when they ventured to the depths of the delavie plant.
By this time, everyone had finished eating and Keltos stood to his feet. “It is time that we are on our way.” Keltos said.
Merlin and Aeem stood to their feet. Merlin kicked sand on the fire, making sure to extinguish it.
Aeem went to the secret garden and got some flowers to take to Anabe as she had promised. Just as she finished picking the last of the flowers she wanted to take, Merlin emerged from the forest with Dracon, Keltos and Crystiala. As they got to where Aeem was picking the flowers, the two Pegasus swooped down from the air landing close by.
Merlin turned and looked at Crystiala and said, “I will be back soon. I promise!”
“Merlin…you will need to dragons eye for your journey. Paradream will take you safely to the place to begin your trip.” After saying these words, Keltos transformed back into a dragon and took flight disappearing over the treetops.
Both Merlin and Aeem went to their respective Pegasus and mounted. They gave a final wave of the hand to Crystiala then their winged horses lifted to the air. Dracon spread his wings flying off as well.
The two fairies were hovering over Crystiala but this time they were not laughing. They were sending their thoughts with Merlin wishing him luck. Crystiala was left to herself along with her fairy friends once more.
Chapter 6
Quick Farewell
Captain Hostila was pointing to the map showing Captain Blackpatch exactly where it was that he made anchor to search beyond the ghost mist. As Blackpatch leaned over the table where the map was laying, a few of the other men in the room leaned forward looking at the map shaking their heads agreeing with Hostila as he shared the news.
“This be the place. I sent me dumb mate in a small craft to go into the mist and see what might be on the other side. He was a might shook up when he returned but none the worse for wear. I’ll let he relay to you what he told us when he came back upon me ship. Go ahead Willy; tell Captain Blackpatch here what ye saw.”
All eyes were upon Willy. He was not use to being in the forefront of things. He hesitated a few seconds, and then slowly started to share the story.
“Well, I began movin’ me boat into the mist. I couldn’t hear a thing being that I am dumb you know. And I couldna see a thing… bein’ the mist was so thick. But, when I got to the other side… I stopped paddlin’ and just drifted in the waters there on the edge of the mist. When I looked to the shore… there were two youngin’ bouncing about runnin’ down the beach. And there, over their heads… was a dragon swoopin’ down at them. I thought at first he was lookin’ to eat one of them for his breakfast, but nay, he was a playin’ with em. And they were a playin’ with the dragon.”
All the men in the room gasped. Blackpatch squinted his one eye and said, “Ye don’t say!”
“It be true Captain. But there be more. There were cabins up along the tree lines with people a livin’ in em. And up along the mountain side… more dragons. There be people… livin’ with them dragons.”
Again, the men in the room gasped.
“Nay! How can this be? Dragons be killers!” One man spoke out.
“This bein’ true bout dragons living right there with people, then them dragon’s ain’t the killers we been hearin’ they be. But we can fix that. I’m gonna get me a couple of them dragon’s and I will teach em to be killers. We can plunder the whole of the land about and make more money then a man ever dreamed of.” Captain Blackpatch boasted.
Blackpatch looked around the room eyein’ each individual one at a time. After lookin’ the last of em in the eye, he said, “Who be with me?”
For a few seconds the room was quiet. The men had heard so many stories about dragons and how they eat men alive. How could you catch a dragon without being killed in the process? But, if they were not with Captain Blackpatch, he would kill em himself. This bein’ the choices they had, there was only one choice that allowed them to live to see the morning sunrise.
“We be with you Captain”, said one man.
“Aye, me too!” said another.
Then all of them agreed at one time, “Aye!”
Merlin was in his room getting ready for his quest. He had a few things packed in a small bag to take with him. He was double-checking that he didn’t forget anything he might need. As he was putting one last thing in his bag, his mother stepped into the doorway.
“Merlin, Aeem told me about what you are doing. I am proud of you, yet concerned too. I know you have much courage but I want you to be careful. Don’t take any unnecessary risk.” She urged him.
“I will be careful. Nothing is ever achieved without risk. But I will be especially careful just for you. I will look to the Hobbits to help me as far as they can. Beyond that, I know that it is up to my own strength and determination to be successful. I will come home safe. I promise!”
Merlin picked up his bag and slung it over his shoulder. He went to the corner where his staff was and picked it up. He held it out in front of himself, “With this, I will not be alone in my quest.”
The Spirita stone at the top of the staff seemed to glow slightly.
He then went to the other side of the room and picked up the dragons eye. He turned to his mother and said, “With this, I will travel beyond the stars to the place I need to go.”
Anabe smiled at Merlin. Although she had reservations about Merlin’s desire to go on this mission, she knew that Merlin was the one with whom the decision ultimately rest.
Merlin walked to the door where Anabe stood and kissed her on the cheek. She quickly put her arms around him, “I am so proud of you. You have become quite a man. I will be watching and waiting for your return.”
Just as Merlin stepped out the front door of the cabin, Myrd came walking up having finished caring for the horses in the stable.
“We will be looking for your safe return son.” Myrd informed Merlin. “Don’t give a second thought about things here. We will take care of Dracon for you. He is in good hands with Aeem as you well know.”
Merlin turned and smiled at Aeem who was standing just outside the door next to Anabe.
“I know!”
As everyone was giving Merlin encouragement and saying farewell, Paradream landed just off from where they all were standing. Everyone turned and looked toward the beautiful Pegasus.
“You have another journey before you Merlin,” Paradream said while walking toward Merlin.
“Yes! And I am pleased to see you again Paradream.” Merlin said gleefully.
When Paradream reached Merlin, he leaned forward on one leg and Merlin jumped up on his back. Then Paradream stood straight up again, “I will take good care of him,” he said looking directly at Aeem.
Anabe put her hand to her mouth and tears came from her eyes. She wasn’t sad. She knew that her son was a man now and that Aeem was quickly becoming the women in his life. This is something that brings both joy and sadness to a mother’s heart.
Paradream turned and took a few steps away from the cottage. He spread his wings out wide and with one swoop lifted into the air. Everyone watched as Merlin disappeared into the distance.
Chapter 7
Through the Darkness of Space
Paradream landed gracefully in the small clearing in the forest where he had brought Merlin years before. There waiting for their arrival was Keltos. Merlin immediately recognized the place when he saw the small stump where he had laid the Tome and entered it to visit the world of the Dragon Lord. Merlin dismounted and walked to where Keltos was standing next to the stump.
He turned and said to Paradream, “Thank you! I hope to see you again soon.”
“Safe journey”, Paradream said to Merlin, and then he lifted back into the air and flew away.
“Of course you know I can’t go with you,” Keltos said to Merlin.
“I know. I have come to realize that there are some journeys in life we must face alone. There is wisdom in understanding which things we must do alone and which things we must allow others to help us with.”
“Wisely spoken... we are not only part of the individual worlds in which we live, but we are all part of a universe that is much bigger then any one person or creature. There are always forces that work to try to separate us and make us feel that we are somehow different and separate from one another. But the truth of the matter is, while we look different and have individual characteristics that make us unique, we are still all part of one universal consciousness. What we do, what we say and what we think affects everything around us including the universe we live in.”
Merlin contemplated the words that Keltos spoke for a moment. He then took the dragons’ eye from the pouch hanging on his side. Holding it in his hand, he looked at Keltos and said, “This is one of those moments when I need help. I don’t have any idea of what do to with this.”
This was one of those rare times where Keltos found humor. He looked Merlin in the eyes and laughed briefly. “It is not what you do with it, but rather what you think with it. You will know what to do when you need it, but for now we have to get you to the world of the unicorns.”
Keltos led Merlin toward the stump where years before they had placed the Tome and traveled to the world of the Dragon Lord. Merlin closed his eyes and took a deep breath and within seconds the Tome appeared. Merlin opened his eyes and took another deep breath, smiled a half smile at Keltos, and then reached out. Fondly he traced his fingers over the edge of the large book. He turned as if to ask Keltos what to do next when he felt something strangely familiar. A voice carried on the breath of memory whispered in his ears, ‘the keeper of the Tome knows the secret of the Tome’ and a strange glow appeared where his fingers had traced. Somehow, he knew what to do. He leaned toward the precious volume and whispered, “The Land of the Unicorns.”
Immediately the cover of the Tome flew open, pages flicked swiftly as if even the Tome knew the urgency. It stopped at the exact page and Merlin leaned forward to look into the book. He hardly had time to register what he saw as a great rush of thought like a powerful ‘knowing’ surged through him. He saw the page, as he became the page.
He saw himself with the delavie plant in his hand. He then began to see himself swimming deep in the waters going to where the delavie plant grows. He saw the Hobbits all around him giving him encouragement. He could see as he was shooting through space toward the world of the unicorns.
Merlin held the vision in his mind of what he wanted to achieve. He kept his thoughts focused. Suddenly there was a flash. Keltos stood alone. Merlin was gone.
Though conscious of his existence, Merlin didn’t sense his body. Unaware of anything except thought, he was a thought traveling through light and time. No darkness in the space he traveled. Traveling faster than light, Merlin was moving at the speed of thought.
While he still had his intent focused on getting to the unicorn world, he could also think of other things with his minds eye. He remembered all the things he enjoyed while growing up in dragon valley. He remembered his mother teaching him things and playing with him. He could see his father showing him how to clean the stall and how to ride a horse. It was as though his whole life was passing right in front of his eyes. Then it ended.
Though it seemed like it took quite some time to get there, it was only in the twinkling of an eye and Merlin was standing on the world of the unicorns.
This world was much like the world upon which Merlin dwelt. There were trees somewhat like the trees back home, clouds in the sky and a sun shining bright overhead. If it were not for his knowing that he had just traveled through space to another place, Merlin would have thought he was still back home.
“Been expecting you”, a voice said, not too far from where Merlin was standing.
Merlin looked around to see the person who addressed him. He had seen others like him on the world of the Dragon Lord but was not aware of who these people were at the time.
“My name is Belroy. And you must be Merlin.”
“Why yes! How did you know?”
“We got the message this morning a few seconds after she sent it. Crystiala let us know you would be coming to get the delavie plant.” Belroy informed Merlin. Giving Merlin a huge smile he continue, “And you got to see the annual tending of the flowers in the secret garden.”
“You know about the secret garden?”
“Oh yes! I have been to your world before... used to visit all the time until the gate was closed. It was a terrible thing is was to have the gate close to such a beautiful world. All for the best though. I understand that the trolls were trying to get in there. Some young lad saved his world. It took a brave soul to make the decision to destroy that gate.”
“It was me. I was the one who destroyed the gateway.”
Belroy took his hat off and bowed to Merlin. “I take my hat off to you son. That was a mighty fine thing you did... very brave…very honorable.” He then put his hat back on.
He turned away from Merlin and started walking. “Very honorable thing indeed…and very honorable thing you are doing for Crystiala. We haven’t a moment to waste so come with me. We have lots of things to do to get you ready.”
Merlin started following Belroy along a path with pretty green trees on both sides. Little creatures hid along the tree lines peeping out to see this visitor.
As Belroy led Merlin down the path, Merlin thought about something the hobbit said to you when he asked how the hobbit knew he was coming.
“Wait a second,” Merlin stopped walking. Belroy stopped and turned. “What is the matter?”
“You said you got the message from Crystiala that I would be coming here and that you got it only moments after she sent it.”
“Yes, that is correct!”
“It was last night on my world that she sent the message.”
“And it was only moments later when it got to us.”
“But it has been well over 12 hours!” Merlin said rather confused.
“It is apparent that time here is much different then it is where you are from.” Belroy said.
“How can I know how long I have been here?”
“We will do what we can do and that is all we can do.” The hobbit relied.
Belroy turned and started walking again. Merlin followed keeping in mind that he must follow the directions of the Hobbits and not waist a minute trying to figure it all out. He didn’t really know how he would be successful in his quest at this very moment; he could only maintain the belief that he would be successful.
After some time, Belroy and Merlin came to a clearing in the trees. Beyond the clearing was a huge canyon with what looked like some kind of residences on each side surrounding the valley below it. The valley was enormous and magnificently inspiring.
Throughout the canyon, Merlin saw a few dragons flying about but nothing like what he witnessed on the world of the Dragon Lord. There were fairies flying all about. It seemed like there were literally thousands of them. All along the valley floor were unicorns prancing about. There were white unicorns, black unicorns, and various other pastel colored unicorns both young and old.
It seemed that everywhere that Merlin went there was something magnificent to behold. This world was no different. It had a beauty all its own.
Belroy pointed to a path that led down the side of the canyon. He began walking down the narrow trail. Merlin stayed as close as he could. It took sure footing to keep from falling. The hobbit seemed to walk along without giving any thought to how narrow the pathway was. Merlin decided to look directly at the hobbit and ignore the cliffs below. As soon as he focused his thoughts, the trip along the trail became much easier.
As the two of them got close to the bottom of the cliff along the canyon, there was a group of hobbits waiting there for them. They all began to cheer.
“He has arrived. The brave one has arrived,” one hobbit called out.
Merlin didn’t feel like he was brave. He just thought he was doing something that could help save another creature’s life. He was not on this quest for any thing other then to help Crystiala. Why was it that the hobbits kept thinking him so brave?
As Merlin looked around at all the hobbits jumping up and down cheering him. He began to wonder how much time had passed on his world since he arrived on this one.
Back on Earth, Anabe was cleaning the table as Myrd and Aeem had finished eating dinner. It had been a long day for the three of them. Aeem spent the afternoon playing with Dracon and even sang him a couple of songs. Myrd had gone to the stable to be sure the horses were tended and safe for the night.
While Anabe was finishing cleaning the plates, Aeem went outside to go for a walk up to where Dracon bedded down each night. When she got to where Dracon was lying in the grass, she saw he was looking up toward the stars.
“I know he will be back safe,” Aeem told him.
Dracon turned and looked at her. He blinked his eyes at Aeem. In his heart of hearts, he believed that Merlin would return safe. The real question for Dracon was if Merlin would return in time to save Crystiala.
In the woods near the stream at the secret garden, Crystiala was lying in the grass. She could feel the weakness starting to come upon her. Her legs already seemed to become heavy. She wondered if she should go to sleep this night. If she did, would she awake in the morning? All she could do is get rest this night and hope that in the morning, she would see the sunrise on this earth again.
Chapter 8
First Things First
Belroy led Merlin up the flights of steps along the ledges of the cliffs toward their chief’s quarters. The protocol for anyone who comes to Hobbit City for the first time is to meet with the head of the hobbits. Some of the younger hobbits that met Merlin when he arrived followed them up the long stairways. This was indeed a treat for these young ones, as they had never seen a human before. He looked so thin and frail compared to hobbits.
As Merlin walked up the long flight of stairs all he could think of was getting the delavie herb and returning to his world as quickly as possible.
When Belroy and Merlin reached the very top, Merlin turned and looked over the valley once again. The view was stupendous. As a boy growing up on the remote valley where he was born, he had no idea that one day he would be visiting those of other worlds and seeing such beautiful sights as well as meeting other incredible beings. The only person that Merlin could share all of this with who would completely understand its magnificence would be Aeem. This was one more thing that Merlin knew he would have to include in his journal and hope that one day others would get to read about it.
The sun was rising now on the ocean side valley where Aeem and the dragon keepers resided. Another night passed and the start of a new day was underway. Aeem would be going to visit Crystiala this day to see what she might need. The first thing that Aeem did when she stepped out the door of her cabin was to look up at the sky and pray for Merlin’s quick return.
Others were about in the area going about their morning chores and getting ready to begin a new day with the dragons. Though this refuge was nothing like the valley of dragons it was home and everyone made the best of it.
The door burst open to the tavern as a scurvy looking character rushed in heading for the door at the back of the bar room. When he got to the door, he gave the secret knock that let the person inside know that it the person at the door was someone qualified to enter. Within seconds, a small slot opened on the door about head high and a single eye peered through the opening. Once the person at the door was recognized, the sound of several latches could be heard being undone on the other side. The door then opened and the scurvy looking character was invited to enter.
“Shut the door behind ye! And be sure to lock it too,” Captain Blackpatch yelled to the visitor. “We don’t want to be disturbed.”
The scurvy looking man shut the door and latched a couple of the locks. He then turned and went to the table where the Captain awaited him.
“You called for me Captain?”
“I be aneedin’ you to do an important errand for me. Not a word to anyone, mind ye. Only a few need to be knowin’ what I am about to tell ye.”
The Captain began to tell his visitor about his plans to capture some of the young dragons from the valley where they dwell. But, he also had another plan. Something that Captain Hostila and his men were not aware of. Captain Blackpatch was seeking something for his mantel that no one else would ever have. Something so prized he would be the envy of every other wicked and conniving evil doer anywhere to be found.
Though Crystiala could feel the weakness in her muscles, she still managed to get up and make her way to the stream for a drink of water. Her fairy friends were there about her keeping her company. It was important that they kept her moving about as much as possible during the day. If she were to fail to get up and make an effort to move about, it would hasten the weakness that was building inside her and her days would be shortened even more.
Bridgette whispered something to Bongo. As soon as Bridgette was done with what she had to say, he flew off quickly into the forest. Crystiala looked up from getting her drink to see him disappearing into the woods.
“He is going to get something to help you. We need to keep your energy levels as high as we can. Every little bit helps.” Bridgette informed Crystiala.
Formal introductions were completed and the Hobbit Chief was seated in a huge chair among a small circle of chairs in his chamber. As soon as he sat down, everyone else in the room sat down as well. Everyone was present that needed to be there for this meeting. It was important that their visitor from another world be given all necessary preparations and assistance to make his visit there a success.
“Knowing what you are here for, I must be sure you are safe while you are on this world. Among our village and many other places, it is safe for one to move about. But where you will have to venture to obtain the delavie, it is not safe. There are many dangers. We have built walls in many places around the village to keep those things that are perilous from entering into our community, but outside those barriers all manner of creatures exist both good and those that are dangerous. The unicorns themselves can survive outside the barriers as they have a sixth-sense that helps them sense dangers.”
With that remark, the other hobbits shook their heads in agreement. Merlin looked around the room and observed the earnest looks on the hobbit’s faces. He had thought that retrieving the delavie would be a simple task and one he could complete quickly. Still in his mind he maintained the belief that he would be able to retrieve the delavie and return to his earth in time to save Crystiala.
One thing Merlin did not know about, neither could be aware of, was that there were men conspiring to overtake the valley where the dragons reside and capture some of the younger dragons. Merlin’s concern was that of saving Crystiala’s life. It could only be hoped that he would also be able to thwart the evil plans of those wishing to attack the peace of the new abode of the dragons and their keepers.
“Because of these dangers, I am assigning a few of our community to go with you to the waters where the delavie grows.”
All eyes turned toward Merlin now. Merlin looked around the room wondering who among them would help him in his quest.
“To lead you to the caverns is Rostelle. He is very knowledgeable of the way to the caverns and can get your there quickly.”
Rostelle stood to his feet and bowed to Merlin. Merlin nodded his head in recognition of him.
“Once you get to the cavern, the one is there who has ventured into the waters and returned safely time after time. Donello is the only other one that has ever been to where the plant grows. If anything has happened to the guardian, Donello can help you down to the depths where the plant grows.”
On the other side of the circle from where Rostelle was standing, another hobbit got up from his chair and he too bowed to Merlin. Again, Merlin nodded his head in acknowledgment.
“Last and just important in assisting you is Kirra. She is well versed in all the languages of those that live among the forest that you will pass through. She is also an expert with the bow and will help to fend off any creatures that may come close enough to do you harm.”
Kirra stood up from her chair and she too bowed to Merlin. Merlin once more nodded his head.
The Chief further counseled Merlin. “Those who now stand to go with you are among the finest among us and will give you the best chance of success. The thoughts of everyone else in the city will be with you as well. Everyone here knows of the dangers that you face. Very few ever venture to the place you are going unless accompanied by someone who has experience beyond the barriers that guard the city. What you are doing is a brave thing indeed and very commendable. Many may be called to help others and protect their well-being, but only the chosen take up that call and venture to where danger exist in order to defend and preserve others. You certainly are one of the chosen.”
The Chief stood to his feet and everyone else in the circle stood as well. They all turned to Merlin and bowed to him. Merlin stood to his feet. He bowed to them. Once everyone stood upright, the Chief walked to Merlin and put his hand out. Merlin reached out and took the Chiefs hand. The Chief them moved his arm back and forth as a final gesture of honor to Merlin. Few ever got to shake hands with the Chief so this was indeed something special for those in the circle. Everyone turned back and forth looking at each other and giving each other a profound look of approval. Everyone knew the gravity of the mission that Merlin was about to embark on. Those that were to go with him knew of the honor of what they were about to do as well as the enormity of the task to insure his safety.
Chapter 9
The Cycle of Life
Merlin and his small band of escorts were standing at the edge of the barrier between Hobbit City and the wilderness beyond. Many of the young hobbits that followed Merlin up to the Chiefs quarters were there to see them off. There were others as well who wanted to pay tribute to the brave human who came from a world far away on this quest to save a sole unicorn on his planet. They all wanted to wish Merlin well and would all be hoping for his safe return.
Rostelle began walking up the steps leading up the barrier wall whilst the others touched a few remaining hands of those who wished to see them off. As they continued to wave to the well-wishers, the others started walking up the steps following Rostelle’s lead. Once they were at the top, a waiting hobbit directed them all onto a platform hanging from a winch. Once they were all onboard, the hobbit began to lower them down to the ground below.
The well-wishers watched as the tops of their heads disappeared over the side of the wall, and then in unison they gave one loud cheer. From the city in the distance, those in town could hear the cheer and a huge roar broke out from there too. Merlin was on his way and everyone in Hobbit City was now aware of it.
Once the platform touched the ground, everyone got off and it was raised up again so that nothing could get onto it.
“Let’s be on our way.” Rostelle said as he turned and began walking into the forest that surrounded them. The path through the woods was very narrow so they had to follow directly behind each other.
Merlin was just behind Rostelle with Kirra close behind him. She had her bow in hand ready in case anything menacing would approach. Donello guarded from behind in case anything approached from that direction. Because of the close proximity of the trees as they passed through the forest, they would have to be vigilant and ready to take action immediately.
There was a sound… something rushing through the trees approaching swiftly. Standing quiet and keeping a close eye on where the sound was coming from, Crystiala and her fairy friend watched with great anticipation. It had been hours since Bongo had left to go get the special food to help boost Crystiala’s energy levels.
Suddenly bursting out of the shadows of the trees Bongo appeared once more with a rather sizable piece of ginseng root and a huge yam. Breathing heavily, he gave the items to Bridgette.
Bridgette said to Crystiala, “I will prepare some of this ginseng root and yam as quickly as possible. It will help your immune system and raise your sugar levels giving you added energy.”
She laid the yam and ginseng down on some leaves and took a small knife from her side. First, she cut a few slots into the sides of the yam and then cut a few slivers off the ginseng putting the pieces in each slot she made in the yam. When she was done, she picked up the yam and held it up toward Crystiala, “Now, eat this! It will help you feel better.”
Rostelle kept a swift pace so they could get through the woods as quickly as possible. The less time there the better.
Now that he knew they were on their way to get the delavie plant, Merlin felt a little better and was very hopeful that he would retrieve the herb and could get back to Earth in time to help Crystiala. It was important that he focus only on what he was there to accomplish and not worry about the dangers that were around. It was up to the Hobbits to protect him and he was all too happy to let them do their work.
They reached the halfway point of their trek through the dark forest but they were not out of the woods yet. A sound could be heard from in woods in front of them. Rostelle put his arm up indicating for everyone to stop. They all stood still listening ever so quietly. Whatever was making the sound was getting closer.
Kirra pulled an arrow from her pack and readied her bow. Merlin moved slightly to one side so as not to be in her line of fire. She pointed the arrow in the direction of the sound ready to release the arrow at any moment. Rostelle slowly pulled his sword from his side as well as did Donello. Donello point the sword and was at the ready for any rear attacks. There was no fear among any of them. They were prepared for moments like this and were ready to give up their life if that is what it meant to accomplish the quest.
Rostelle stood at the ready as he could tell that whatever was coming was very close now. Kirra pulled back the string on her bow release the arrow.
Suddenly, coming round a bend in the trail just in front of them, a young unicorn emerged and was running toward them. Kirra released the arrow. Oh no… what had Kirra done? The arrow raced toward the unicorn but just as it was about to strike his head, he jumped high into the air. The arrow struck a creature that was just behind him taking it to the ground. Kirra gave a sigh of relief knowing that she just saved the life of the young unicorn.
The unicorns’ huffs touched the ground and he stopped dead in his tracks. He turned to see the creature lying behind him. Another second and he would have been killed.
The hobbits and Merlin got to where the young unicorn was standing.
“Thank you for saving my life. My name is Rudy. I have come to guide you the rest of the way through the forest. Follow me and I will lead you to the woodland edge.” The young unicorn turned and started back in the direction from which he had just come.
Rostelle gave the sign for everyone to follow and stepped forward in the direction the unicorn was going. Merlin quickly followed behind him as did the others.
In the tavern, everyone was singing and having a good time. There were a few more people then usual in the pub this night, as Captain Hostila was gathering any able bodied man from around the countryside willing to join him and Captain Blackpatch in their plot to capture some young dragons. They had put word out everywhere that they were looking for men to join them in this expedition. Captain Blackpatch was willing to pay quite handsomely so every evil ugly hard-nosed scoundrel along the coast was arriving to be a part of the hideous plot.
“Another round of drinks on me,” yelled out Captain Blackpatch to the bar tender from the table he was sitting at in the room.
All at once everyone yelled out, “Ahoy ta the Captain.”
Turning back around in his seat and leaning toward the middle of the table Captain Blackpatch said to his close mates around him, “A few more days and we will have enough men to make ready to head toward where those dragons be. I have also sent a few men out to get others to meet us along our way. I have the way mapped out whereby we will be travelin. We don’t want to stur up any trouble before we arrive at our destination so we need to be a keepin’ our heads low.”
“I wanna kill me one of them dragon’s and hang his head on me mantel”, a man wearing a red scarf wrapped around his head called out.
Captain Blackpatch pulled his knife from his side and stuck it into the table upright, “We will have our hands full with gettin’ us them young dragons to a place where we can be a takin’ care to train them the way we want them to be. There will be no time for takin’ dragon heads. Ye mind to keep to my plan or I be havin’ your head... Is that understood?”
“Aye… understood Captain”, the man with the red scarf said reluctantly. As he turned his head away from the Captain, the look in his eye said something very different though.
This is the way with conspiring men. Even their word is no good. They always have it in their heart to have their own selfish intentions and even though they say one thing, they are thinking something else.
Captain Blackpatch turned in his chair to watch the men in the cavern as they drank and sang. He squinted his one eye ever so slightly. The Captain had a look of contentment being quite pleased with the way in which things were coming together. Knowing that should he to be successful in his plot to capture any of the young dragons and getting them to follow his bidding, everyone in all the lands about would be at his mercy. He would be the most powerful man in all the kingdoms on all the maps of the known world.
Dracon was flying up and down just over Aeem’s head. The two of them were playing down by the ocean enjoying each wave that rushed up upon the sandy beach. As with every evening, it was ever so peaceful. Just up from where they were playing, Anabe sat in a wooden chair Myrd made especially for her. Angelon was lying not too far away from where Anabe was. They were like two mothers watching over their young ones. Only thing was, Dracon was not so young anymore and Aeem was quite the lady. Just the same, Anabe already treated Aeem as if she was her very own. Should Merlin and Aeem become husband and wife, Anabe would in fact be her mother based on that verity.
Dropping to the ground, Dracon landed just as a wave was coming up to the shore. It was a rather large wave and Dracon not having his footing was knocked over. Aeem laughed as Dracon stood up soaked from head to tail.
“Dracon is just like his father.” Anabe said to Angelon.
“When I look at him, it is as though I am looking at Merlineld when he was that young. We met each other when his father was just about Dracon’s age; I was quite taken by him. He had a heart as big as the ocean. He was very humble but had an inner strength about him that I could sense from the moment we met.” They both kept their eyes on the young ones as they spoke. Angelon’s tail lifted from the ground and swayed back and forth. Just the thought of her mate energized her. All the memories she had of Merlineld passed through her mind in seconds. Even though he had passed to the spirit realm, he still lived on in her mind and her heart.
“I can’t imagine how it must feel to lose someone like you have. The two of you have made such a difference in all the lives of every dragon keeper that has lived among us. He touched the lives of so many others even outside where we reside. I remember when I was a little girl and saw Merlineld for the first time. He was like a giant. He came up to me when I was sitting in the middle of the field and lay beside me. He was this huge giant of a dragon and I was so little compared to him. He was so gentle when he spoke but his words were always filled with such wisdom and strength.”
“That he was!” Angelon said.
“I suppose that as long as anyone who passes is still in someone’s memory and in their heart, they still live on.” Anabe looked down at Aeem and Dracon and took a deep breath. “I hope should the day come that I ever lose someone close to me that I will be able to hold up as you have.”
Angelon looked toward Anabe, “All I can do is take one day at a time. That is all anyone can do. We keep our eyes focused on that which is with us, and how we can best serve others around us. That is how we make it through. All of us will one day pass. We will see those we love once more and someone else will be left here when we are gone. That is the cycle of life which we all are part of. We enjoy our time here and learn what we can, make it the greatest adventure we can make it, and when the time comes… make a graceful exit leaving whatever legacy we have to those who will carry it on to other generations.”
Both of them looked down at the seashore once again watching as Aeem and Dracon enjoyed their adventure together. The two young ones have so much innocence about them and have so much life to live ahead of them.
Peeking over the mountains to the East, the moon was starting to make its appearance this night. But darkness was beginning to come upon the moon as it was waning in the sky above. It was only a few nights since the moon glowed brightly in the sky overhead in all its fullness and yet the sky would soon become black and no light from it would shine upon the Earth. And when the night comes that the full moon has returned, if Merlin is not back from his quest to retrieve the delavie herb, the last unicorn will close her eyes and she too would pass beyond this world.
Chapter 10
First Leg of the Quest
Rudy emerged for the darkness of the deep forest. Stepping out from the shelter of the trees into the warmth of the sun, he seemed to glow in its light. He turned and watched as the others began to appear from the dark forest one by one.
It was not long until Donello stepped out into the bright light of the sun. He took his sword from his side and plunged it into the ground so that it stood straight up. He backed away from it allowing the shadow of the sword to be cast upon the ground. “Making good time that we are”, he said stepping up to the sword and pulling it back out of the ground. He put the sword back in the sheath on his side.
Taking a small horn from his side, Rostelle put the instrument to his lips and blew wholeheartedly into it. The sound of the horn echoed across the grassy plains before them. He then returned the horn to his side and watched intently toward a hill off in the distance.
Merlin was not sure what they were all watching for. All he could think of was getting to the place where the delavie was and retrieving what he needed so he could get back to Crystiala. He knew that he would have to be patient as the hobbits were doing all they could to get him there as quickly as they can.
On a distant ridge upon which the hobbits had their eyes focused, the head of a unicorn began to appear. Eventually the whole of the creature could be seen running in the direction of where Merlin and the others were standing. Within seconds, several other unicorns appeared as well. Merlin could tell that the unicorns were running at breakneck speed toward where he and the hobbits were standing.
For a few seconds, Merlin was caught in the beauty of these stunning creatures running across the green grassy plain. The hair on the back of their heads waved in the wind like waves on the ocean. The graceful strides that they each took as their legs reached out to take another hammering step into the ground before them driving them swiftly forward across the plain. The sight of the unicorns approaching was quite majestic.
It wasn’t long before they were upon the hobbits and Merlin. As they came running up, they gracefully came to a halt just a few steps from them. The unicorns were incredibly large in stature and their muscles rippled under their skin. The coat of hair that surrounded their bodies glimmered brilliantly in the sunlight. Their manes were long and wavy streaming down over the sides of the necks. How could there be any creature anywhere in the universe more graceful and beautiful then these?
Donello ran toward one of the unicorns and just as he got close, he did a cartwheel, turned a half turn landing on his feet and sprung from the ground doing a flip onto the steed.
Not to be out done, Rostelle ran toward one of the steeds and did a front flip landing just behind the unicorn then sprung into the air doing another front flip landing upon the stallion.
Kirra turned and smiled at Merlin. “Hmm…” She said with a smirk. She threw her bow high into the air over one of the other unicorns and started running toward it. She did a cartwheel with a half turn, sprung off the ground doing a back flip, did another cartwheel with a half turn then sprung high into the air doing a flip with a half twist landing standing straight up on the unicorn, and then reached up and caught her bow.
Merlin was the only one left standing on the ground and there was one more unicorn without a rider. But he wasn’t as agile as the hobbits and not even close to being as athletic as them. He stood motionless wondering what he could possibly do that would be impressive.
Rudy could see that Merlin was a bit uneasy over this show of aerial showmanship. Thinking quickly, he took off running away from where Merlin was standing. A small distance from Merlin he came to a sliding halt, he turned back toward Merlin and scraped the ground with his hoof. Merlin was standing right between the young unicorn and the steed without a rider.
“Get ready!” The unicorn called to Merlin as he started running toward him. Rudy ran full speed right toward Merlin as he stood facing the huge steed before him. Just as the young unicorn was about to close the gap, he lowered his head down. When he got to where Merlin was waiting, he pointed his horn right dead center between Merlin’s legs and scooped him up as he ran past the spot where he stood. He lifted his head up quickly sending Merlin flying high into the air.
With a little help from Donello who performed a bit of hobbit magic, Merlin flipped several times in the air and landed right on the back of the large mare. Kirra giggled, as this was such a funny sight to see. Of course, she knew that Donello had helped Merlin but it was funny just the same.
“We best get underway. We still have quite a ways to travel”, Rostelle said as he turned his unicorn about and called for the large steed to get underway. The other unicorns all took off following the lead of the charger that Rostelle was riding.
It was almost noon, Captain Blackpatch was in his office at the back of the cavern plotting how he was going to get to where the dragons live and capture the young dragons.
Outside his office, a fight broke out between a few of the men hanging out at the bar. There were several men going at it in an outright brawl. One man picked up one of the others and threw him on top of one of the tables breaking the table to pieces. Another man picked up a chair and hit someone across the back taking the man to the ground.
“Bang…” The sound of a gunshot rang across the cavern and everyone stopped fighting.
Captain Blackpatch was standing at the doorway to his office with a pistol pointed toward the ceiling. A small stream of smoke was rising from the barrel of the gun. “I won’t be ahavin’ this in me tavern. Another outbreak like this and I’ll be afindin’ who is responsible and someone will be facin’ the barrel of me gun before I pull the trigger. Have I made myself clear on the matter?”
“Aye, Captain!” A voice called out from the center of the tavern.
“Aye…” A few more men called out.
The Captain turned and went back into his office closing the door behind him.
The men in the cavern started picking up the mess that they made and putting the tables and chair back in their place. There was still some pushing and shoving as the men did this but no one dared go any further so as not to meet their death early on.
Aeem was in the barn getting one of the horses ready to ride. She felt it would be a good idea to go and visit Crystiala. She mounted the mare and kicked her in the side coaxing the steed to the door of the barn.
Anabe had prepared some things for Aeem to eat while she was there. Although the fairies would be sure that Aeem would not go hungry, Anabe liked the idea of sending something with her. Just as Aeem got to the door of the barn, Anabe arrived with a small bag of goodies for her to take with her.
“I have something in there for you. I have also put some things in there for Crystiala to eat as well. She will need to keep her strength up. Be sure she eats all that I have in there.” Anabe said to Aeem.
“I will.” Aeem replied.
“I also have some herbs in there that you can mix with some water for her to drink.”
“I will be sure she partakes.” Aeem assured Anabe.
Anabe backed away from the mare giving Aeem room to get past the door. As soon as Aeem cleared the doorway, she kicked the mare in the side and leaned forward. The horse began running toward the tall grasses of the field and without hesitation, the mare spread wings wide and lifted from the ground.
Running fast and hard, the unicorns were wasting no time in getting Merlin and the hobbits to their destination. As the unicorns raced across the grassy plains toward the distant mountains, a huge bird came swooping down from overhead. It was an eagle but much larger then any eagle found anywhere on Merlin’s world. Its wingspan spread wider then the huge steeds that they were all riding.
There was no danger from this large bird of prey. The great bird had joined the unicorns on their quest across the plains to keep watch for anything that might be ahead. Whilst the dark forest is a very dangerous place to pass through, it certainly was not the most perilous place on this world. There were other dangers to overcome before they would reach their finally destination. The hobbits welcomed any creature that was willing to come along and help Merlin on his quest.
Chapter 11
Love Vibrations
As Aeem’s trusty steed flew gracefully over the final ridge just before the magic garden, she could see the colorful flowers in the distance coming into view. She smiled as the stallion glided swiftly just over the treetops knowing that in a few short moments she would arrive at the place where Crystiala was resting. She kept happy thoughts in her mind that the young unicorn was well. She knew in her heart that there many others back in the cove were also sending thoughts of love and hope to Crystiala.
As the steed cleared the final treetop, it started its descent toward the valley of flowers just off in the distance. The sun shown brightly over head and the reflection of its radiant beams of light coming from the magic garden would make even the brightest rainbow pale in comparison.
“It’s so beautiful”, Aeem said to the steed.
Within moments the stallion raised its head up in the air as it brushed its wings against the air before him slowing his momentum. Aeem and the stallion gracefully landed near the creek where she and Merlin had walked days before. As the final hoof touched the ground, Aeem swung her leg up over the horses head and slid off to the ground next to him.
With the provisions in hand that she had brought, Aeem headed toward the small opening in the woods where the path lay that leads to where Crystiala would be. She walked speedily as she wanted to get to Crystiala as quickly as possible. She wondered what Crystiala’s condition was hopeful that she had not lost too much of her strength.
The sound of leaves crackling could be heard with each step she took. As she went further into the woods the sound of the brook behind her faded away and the sound of the wind brushing through the treetops took its place.
Aeem's entrance into the woods didn’t go unnoticed. It wasn’t long until a couple of very happy fairies flew up to her. It was her two happy-go-lucky fairy friends who had come to accompany her along her way to Crystiala. Aeem knew it was just the nature of fairies to always be happy and that this was not an indication that Crystiala’s condition was good.
With each step she took, the anticipation kept building. Bongo and Bridgette were as playful as usual and kept buzzing about playing a game of tag with each other. Aeem kept her quick pace as she walked but kept a vigil eye on each step so she didn’t trip and fall.
It wasn’t long until Aeem's question was answered as she came to the small clearing in the woods where Crystiala was being cared for by her woodland friends. There standing off to one side of the clearing was the beautiful but fragile unicorn. Crystiala looked toward Aeem just as she stepped into the clearing where she was.
“Crystiala”, Aeem called out. Aeem walked over to Crystiala and brushed the side of her head with her hand. “You look well.”
“I am as well as can be expected”, Crystiala replied.
Aeem reached into the bag she was carrying and pulled out some carrots that Anabe had packed for Crystiala. She pulled one of them loose and put it in front of Crystiala. Crystiala took the carrot in her mouth and began nibbling at it. With each bite, the carrot slowly disappeared until it was all gone.
“Carrots… one of my favorite vegetables”, Crystiala said to Aeem.
Placing the rest of the carrots close to Crystiala Aeem said, “These are all for you. Anabe, Merlin’s mother, sent the carrots and some other things for you. Everyone in the cove is thinking about you and sending you thoughts of well-being.”
“I know”, Crystiala said. “I have felt their good wishes all morning long. It is nice to know that so many are so supportive right now. I can tell you that it really helps to lift my spirits. The more I concentrate on positive feelings right now the more it helps in keeping me strong. I am very hopeful that Merlin will be successful in his quest.”
“I believe in Merlin too”, said Aeem as she smiled and continued to stroke the side of Crystiala’s head.
Running across the grassy plains with snow-capped mountains before them, Merlin and his small band of hobbit friends were riding quickly atop the magnificent unicorns toward their next destination. It seemed as though the mountain ranges were so far ahead of them however the unicorns were rapidly closing the gap between them and the mountains in the distance.
As they were running at almost break-neck speed, the huge bird overhead let out a loud screech. It was a warning to the unicorns that something was lurking ahead. Everyone immediately went on high alert. The hobbits as well as the unicorns had their eyes focused on what was ahead and were ready for any surprises.
The unicorns spread out leaving space in-between each other just in case they needed to take any evasive maneuvers but they didn’t want to slow their pace any if they had to do so. It wasn’t long before the decision spread out proved to be a good decision. In the grassy field just to the front of them and on each side, the grass began to part as something approached the unicorns from every direction. It looked as though they would be trapped by the apparent onslaught.
Just as the menacing creatures got close enough, they began to jump out from the grasses and lunge at the unicorns attempting to bite at their legs to bring down the huge stallions. The unicorns however had one very amazing trick of their own to use as a defense against such attacks. The unicorns began hyper-jumping.
Each time one of the ominous creatures lunged at one of the unicorns, the unicorn would seem to stretch forward in time and appear in a place where it would have been seconds later. Only a shadowy form of the unicorn existed where it was and the creatures were left to be attacking nothing but a shadow. In order to confuse the creatures even more, the unicorns would jump random distances and in different directions. This way the creatures could not predict where the unicorn would be when it materialized a fraction of a second later.
Merlin and the hobbits would not fall victim to these creatures this day. Not as long as they were in the care of the unicorns that were carrying them to their predetermined location some distance ahead.
This dance among the unicorns and the creatures continued for a while longer until the band of assailants gave up and faded off into the grassy field to find some other not so evasive prey.
“Well, you have just about finished off every last carrot that Anabe sent for you.” Aeem said to Crystiala. “There are some other things in here but I will take them out for you just before I leave.”
“Oh, you are not leaving yet are you?” Crystiala inquired.
“No! I am going to stay a while longer. I do want to get back before dark though. I don’t want Anabe worrying about me.”
“I understand. Mothers are like that.”
Bongo decided it was time to play a little game. Crystiala loved to watch the fairies play. It kept her entertained and kept her mind off things that were not so pleasant to think about.
Bongo covered his eyes and started counting. Bridgette immediately took off to hide. Aeem jumped up from where she was sitting and began to run into the woods and found a suitable hiding place not too far from where Crystiala was lying. The squeaky little voice of the fairy could be heard from where she was and he was approaching the final number.
“Eighteen… nineteen… twenty… here I come ready of not!” Bongo cried out.
He uncovered his eyes and sprung straight up into the air to begin searching the woods. Bongo whipped in and out the branches protruding from the trees and circled around tree trunks. Fairies are so small they can hide at the tip of a branch just under a leaf if need be. There were millions of places they could hide in these woods.
Aeem could see the little fairy buzzing about the area just off from Crystiala but she kept her head low so he could see her. He was getting closer to her as he eliminated each possible hiding place of his fairy friend.
Crystiala was enjoying the excitement too. She knew where Aeem was but she wasn’t going to look over toward her so as not to give away her hiding place.
“I spy you!” Bongo called out.
Bridgette burst out from where she was and began to make a run for the place where her friend was counting. She was hoping to touch base before he tagged her. Bridgette flew back and forth so as to evade him tagging her.
As Bridgette flew by a branch on one of the trees with a small clump of leaves on it, she grabbed one of the leaves bending back the branch it was clinging to. She released it just as Bongo approached the tree and the branch began to straighten out to return to its original position.
Just as would be expected, Bongo was right in the path of the branch and the clump of leaves. He saw the leaves coming at him and he veered off course in his pursuit so as to avoid getting swatted. It was not a second too soon either as he just missed getting popped good by the leaves.
This little maneuver on behalf of Bridgette gave her just enough time to open the gap between her and Bongo. She made a beeline to the log and touched it and called out, “Home free!”
Now the only one left to find was Aeem. There was no way she was going to be able to out run the fairy when he found her. She could only hope that Bongo would search on the opposite side of the long from where he was counting and where she was presently hiding. It might just give her enough space to make a run for the log and home base.
Bongo fluttered his wings just a few inches from the log contemplating in which direction he would go to search for Aeem. He gave a look in every direction. He winked his eye at Bridgette and nodded his head. He had made a decision. Tilting ever so slightly forward, he began to move toward home base away from where Aeem was hiding. As he crossed just over the log he shot off quickly into the woods.
If Aeem was going to make a move, it would have to be now. She sprung up from where she was and began to run toward the log. Bridgette began fluttering up and down quickly over home base excitedly. She didn’t call out though so as not to alert Bongo. Aeem was running as fast as she could go.
From behind her, Bongo appeared from the woods in hot pursuit. It was going to be close. Just as Bongo was about to touch Aeem’s shoulder she dropped to the ground and he flew right past her. She rolled a few times toward the log. When she reached out to touch base, Bongo was right there on the log and touched her fingers before she was able to touch base.
“You’re it!”
Aeem knew that she was definitely outclassed by the fairies since they were much faster then her. She was happy to play along with them at any rate as she knew that they were having so much fun and Crystiala was enjoying the show.
Chapter 12
Stark Contrast
Merlin and the hobbits were approaching the base of the mountains. Up ahead of them was a huge gorge and the unicorns were speedily heading right for the opening. It was only a matter of minutes now before they would reach the opening and begin the last phase of the journey to reach the delavie plant. Merlin would find out soon that there were still some obstacles to overcome before the successful completion of his expedition.
“Stay close”, called out the lead unicorn.
The unicorns closed the gap between each other as they continued forward up the steep gorge. Clouds of dust sprung up from behind them as their hoofs beat against the sand and rocky surface of the path along their route.
As the steam vaporized, there before the blacksmith at the end of his iron clamps was the last of the fetters he had been fashioned to shackle the unicorns that would be captured by Captain Blackpatch as his gang of mercenaries.
“There it be… me final contribution to the Captain”, the blacksmith said with a sneering grin.
He placed the manacle in a pile just off to his side with the rest of the shackles and the hardened chains he made to go with them. He put the iron clamp down on his workbench and untied the leather strings of the apron that hung over his huge belly. He pulled the loop of the apron top over his head and walked over to a post at the corner of the workshop.
“Be back in a bit”, he said to his helper.
The blacksmith walked out the front of his shop and proceeded down the street toward the tavern.
Mumbling to himself, “The Captain will sure be mighty pleased to hear that I have completed me job. He might even be thankful enough so as to offer me a bit of brew for me service to him.”
As he walked down the street which ran along the walls the docks of the seashore which lay to the North side of the street, there were men working on the ships at port making ready for an expedition of their own. Sailors were walking up gangplanks taking supplies aboard the ships. Others were making ready the ropes that held the sails in place. The whole of the small village was preparing for the quest that was to take place soon.
When he got to the door of the tavern, the blacksmith stopped for a second and looked up at the sign that hung from above the doorway. Taking a deep breath he said to himself, “Tis be one of them moments ta remember, all me work is about to pay off.” He reached to the hand of the door and turned it slowly, then pushed the door open and made his entrance.
There was much chatter as he entered the tavern. But as soon as those in the cavern became of aware that the blacksmith had entered, voices and the clanging of mugs upon the tabletops became to be silent. All eyes became focused on the large bellied man with his dirty face.
Captain Blackpatch was sitting facing the door and when the quiet commenced, he looked up to see the blacksmith standing there just a few feet from the front entrance. He leaned forward with his eyes focus on the scummy looking blacksmith.
The blacksmith took a slow breath once more. “Me work be finished”, he said.
Everyone turned and looked toward Captain Blackpatch. Still there was silence. The Captain rose to his feet. He raised his mug high in the air and yelled out, “Drinks on me. We will be setting to sea in the morning.”
All in the cavern cheered and raise the mugs to the Captain.
“Ta Captain Blackpatch and the quest”, one man called out.
“Ey!” Several voices said in unison.
The waitresses all headed toward the bar to get trays of drinks to pass out to everyone. Captain Blackpatch put his mug out straight toward the blacksmith and looked him straight in the eyes. Blackpatch then raised the cup to his lips taking a drink from the cup as a toast to the blacksmith. The blacksmith smiled with the knowledge that the Captain was pleased with him.
The blacksmith began to make his way to the bar and men patted him on the back as he passed by them. One of the waitresses handed him a huge mug of brew and gave him a flirtatious smile. It was certainly his moment in the limelight.
One man in the corner began to play music on his flute as merriment broke out in the tavern.
Captain Blackpatch took one last drink of brew then turned from the table and headed back toward his office. Men made way for him to pass through as he made his way through the drunken gathering of pirate’s.
“It will be getting dark soon”, Aeem said to Crystiala. “I’d better be heading back home as there are some things I need to help Anabe with before night fall.”
She reached over and touched Crystiala on the head.
“I will be back tomorrow and will bring some more things for you to eat. Get your rest tonight. I will continue to keep happy thoughts about you. I know that everyone back in the cove is doing the same.”
Aeem stood to her feet and gathered her things up. She turned to walk back toward the brook where her steed would be waiting for her. “Oh, I almost forgot. Thank you for such a wonderful time”, she said as she looked over at her two fairy friends. “I know the two of you will keep a close eye on Crystiala until I return in the morning.”
The two fairies giggled as they looked at each other. Then they flew straight up and when just at the level of Aeem’s head, they flew toward her and buzzed around her head once. They look her straight in the eye and giggled once more, “Good night”, they both said together.
Then they flew back to their place on the log next to Crystiala.
Aeem walked straight away down toward the brook. The sound of the water splashing through the rocks could be heard as she got closer to the stream. When she appeared from out of the woods, there at the brook was the stallion waiting on her. He leaned down so that Aeem could mount. Once upon her back, he spread his wings and leaped from the ground then brushed his wings against the air and flew off over the secret garden carrying Aeem home.
They were just about at their final destination. As they approached the place where they would bid Merlin farewell, the unicorns slowed their pace to a trot. In a few minutes, they will have completed their mission to get Merlin to the place they were commissioned to take him.
As they made the final turn in the canyon through the mountains surrounding them from all sides, there before them was a small gulch with a lake in the middle surrounded by rich deep-dark green grass. Around the sides of the lake between the waters edge and the walls of the mountain ledges were clusters of very tall trees surrounding the chasm.
The hoofs of the unicorns came to a halt. A quiet hush fell upon the small canyon. Everyone looked about in silence. It was such a beautiful peaceful place. Merlin turned his head from side to side taking in the beauty and breath-taking grandeur of these surroundings.
On a cliff well above their heads, the huge bird that escorted them came to a roost on a ledge. He looked down at the huddle of hobbits and the ambassador from a world far away and watched guardedly.
The hobbits began to dismount their steeds. As soon as Rostelle’s feet hit the ground, he rounded his lips and gave out a whistling sound. It was apparent that he was signing someone of their arrival.
Merlin jumped from his stallion and looked in the direction that everyone else was facing. At first there was just more silence, then from off in the distance from somewhere in the tree lines someone whistled back at them.
A rope dropped from one of the trees and a hobbit began to descend from the cover of its branches.
Once he reached the ground, this lone hobbit began walking toward Merlin and his escorts. Rostelle signaled for everyone to follow him and they all left the sides of their respective unicorns and began walking to meet the approaching hobbit.
As soon as they came upon each other, all the hobbits began exchanging hellos and hugs with each other. It had been a long time since they had seen each other. After a few moments of reunion, Rostelle turned toward Merlin and raised his arm pointing to him.
“This is Merlin. He has come from another world in a quest to acquire the delavie for a lone unicorn on his planet.” Rostelle said to his aged hobbit friend.
The elderly hobbit took a look at Merlin eyeing him up and down. He moved toward Merlin and when within arms reach, he gave Merlin a huge hug and said, “Welcome. It will be my honor to help you in achieving your quest.”
Merlin replied, “Thank you sir. I am grateful for any assistance you have to offer.”
“Everything we need is ready”, replied the elderly hobbit. “My name is Benedict. You can call me Ben. The plant that you seek grows in the caverns along the ledges at the bottom of this lake.”
Everyone’s eyes turned toward the lake. The waters look peaceful from where they stood. But underneath the surface lurked a creature that was quite menacing.
Chapter 13
Initiating the Quest
Captain Blackpatch and his brigade of bandits were completing their final preparations to cast off from port. Every person who was able to walk, crawl or otherwise get about was recruited for the ominous quest that was about to take place. Word had been sent out to every town nearby as well as some offshore ports announcing that Blackpatch was hiring and paying big dollars for anyone who would embark upon the journey with him.
Small boats were pulling into the harbor manned by people who had received the message and wanted to take part in the quest. Others were arriving by horse drawn cart and some by horseback.
As each arrived they were directed to either board one of the ships making ready to leave port or to join the train of wagons that would make their way to the cove where the dragons resided by land.
The final few men were walking up the plant to board the last ship when the front door of the cavern opened and out stepped Captain Blackpatch. Many men had been watching the cavern awaiting his appearance. When he stepped out of the doorway and onto the street before the entrance of the cavern, one man called out to the crew aboard his ship. “It be the Captain. He be comin’.”
The other men on board ran to the side of the ship to cast their eyes upon Blackpatch standing in front of the cavern. Men from the other ships became aware that the Captain had made his exit from the pub as well. All activity stopped and all eyes were focused on Blackpatch. There was total silence.
Blackpatch looked both directions down the street to view those waiting to depart on land. He then turned and looked toward the ships eyeing each ship and the crew aboard them. Looking toward the West, he eyed the sun which was low on the horizon. He crinkled his eyes and turning his head just a bit yelled out, “Let’s go get us some dragons.”
Every man aboard ship and on land bellowed out, “Ey!”
The leader of the wagon train called out saying, “Forward!” The first wagon started moving forward and the rest of the wagons began to follow one after another.
Blackpatch started walking down the road toward the ship that he would be aboard. Wagons were passing him as he made his way down the street. He turned toward the docks passing just in front of one of the wagons, the person at the reigns pulled back slightly making the horse stop so that Blackpatch could pass through.
Once the Captain was clear, the driver of the wagon snapped the reigns against the horses back coaxing it to move forward.
When Blackpatch got to the place where he would board his ship, he stopped and turned to watch the final wagon departing.
It would take two days to get to their destination and the ships would have to make anchor off shore out of sight of those on land giving the wagon train and others time to get into place before they make the attack on the cove.
All the men on the ship ran to their respective stations and made ready to cast off. The Captain walked up the plank and boarded the ship. As soon as his final foot touched the deck of the ship, the plank was pulled from the side of the port onto the ship.
“Cast off.” Captain Blackpatch said.
The ropes on the port post were pulled back to ship and the first of the sails was raised. A small boat with a few men manning ores was tied to the front of the ship and they began to tow the huge vessel away from the port so that the main sails could be raised. All the other ships were being pulled from port in the same manner.
The smaller vessels were able to clear port on their own. It wouldn’t be long and the whole armada would be at sea.
Rostelle and the other hobbits waved goodbye to the unicorns. They would be going back home to the hobbit city another way and the unicorns were not needed for their return trip. The steeds all began to run back toward the gully through which they had carried Merlin and the hobbits.
Merlin was off in the distance with Ben a short distance from the edge of the lake getting the instructions he needed so he could make the dive with Ben. Ben was showing him how to use a device he had made so that Merlin could get air while underwater.
“Now keep this tight against your chin so water doesn’t seep in. We don’t want to have you drowning on us”, Ben warned him. “Stay close to me and follow my every move.”
He knew time was of the essence and that he needed to do exactly what Ben advised to do. Merlin listened to every word Ben said.
“I’m going to forewarn you. There is a creature down below that isn’t very friendly. In fact, he is a might belligerent if you were to ask me. He and I have had many an altercation; however I have always been able to outwit the creature. Mind you, I am not about to get too overconfident. It is one thing to have self-confidence and another to be conceited. It is in being arrogant that one begins to get into trouble. One should always know their strengths and their weaknesses. I am self-aware of both of mine. You appear to be a bright young man not one to go on a journey just to impress someone. I am sure that you have the best of intentions for having embarked upon this quest. It is a great honor for me to be able to help you and if need be give me life if that is what it requires. No greater sacrifice can one give then to give their life in the service of protecting others. I have the opportunity not only to insure you safely achieve your mission and to keep you alive but that of helping another creature as well. That being said, let’s be underway. We have no time to lose.”
The stars were brightly shining in the darkness of the sky. The moon was drifting across the sky toward the West as it does each and every night. And it was now waning as the night of the full moon slipped further and further off into the past day after day. Bridgette and Bongo were staying close to Crystiala and doing all they could to get her to eat something so she could get her strength up. Crystiala’s condition had deteriorated quickly shortly after sunset.
“What can we do?” Bridgette asked Crystiala.
“There is nothing any of us can do. It is simply my time to pass.” She replied.
“He will get back in time. I know he will.” Bongo said attempting to Bridgette’s spirit.
Donello placed Merlin’s staff against a tree close to where Merlin and Ben had already entered the water to begin their descent. There was a small stream that fed the lake just off from where they were. The hobbits would wait for Ben and Merlin to return from their excursion under the waters.
Rostelle and the others stood on the shore watching while Merlin and Ben waded out into the water. The further they walked from the shore, the higher the water traveled up their bodies. Merlin turned and gave a final wave of the hand to his friends then followed Ben’s lead pulling the breathing apparatus over his head.
Ben submerged himself in the water and disappeared from sight. Merlin’s head disappeared too as he sunk into the vivid blueness of the quiet lake.
This was truly a new experience for Merlin. While he had played along the shores of the lake in the valley and on the seashore in the cove, he had never undertaken going out into the water further then waist deep and certainly not below the surface.
It was beautiful under water. There were pretty green grasses growing up from the lake bottom. And fish, there were lots of fish. Their bodies glistened as the light from the sun that penetrated the surface of the water reflected from their scales along their sides.
Ben swam deeper and deeper into the depths of the lake and Merlin stayed close behind him just as Ben had instructed him to do. There was no sign of any menacing creature but only more green grasses and more life under the water.
It wasn’t long before the grasses began to fade away and only a sandy bottom with rocks scattered about here and there were just below them. The light of the sun was fading however there will still enough light to see where they were going. As Merlin looked toward the waters that were before them the ground seemed to disappear not too far off from where they were.
It was only moments later when Ben got to a ledge where the bottom could not be seen. He pointed down toward the darkness and signaled Merlin to keep his eyes open.
Ben turned vertical and headed straight down staying close to the rocky ledge. Merlin tipped his body down and swam just behind him. The light was much dimmer here and the visibility was not very good. Merlin could only see a few yards ahead of them and if anything were in these waters, which he was sure there was, there would not be much warning if something approached the two of them.
Merlin was thinking about Crystiala back home. He really felt an urgency to get the delavie plant he had journeyed here to acquire and get back home as quickly as he can.
Chapter 14
Close Brush With Death
With his left arm outstretched holding one end of his long telescope atop his hook and the other hand holding the spyglass against his good eye, Captain Blackpatch was perusing the seashore double checking the location of his ship. There was no sign of any dragons yet but that was to be expected because he and his shipmates were still about a days worth of sailing for the cove. He would know when they have reached their destination once they come to the place where the ghost fog hides the shoreline.
As he lowered the looking glass to his side he shouted out the command, “Keep to the sails.”
He then turned to his first mate and said, “We be right on schedule. By this time in the morn’ we will be a headin’ home with dragons under our decks. Anyone or anything that gets in our way will answer with their last breath.”
“Ey Captain”, replied the first mate.
After replying to the Captain, the first mate stepped over to the helmsman and said, “Keep to the course and stay the distance from the shore. We be sailin’ under the stars this night.”
Further inland the band of wagons too was making its way along the rugged roads that led to the south. While their path led them over mountainous terrain and meandered through a few forest here and there, they had a much straighter path to take as the ships had to go around the land that protruded to the west.
Nonetheless, their journey to the cove where the dragons dwelt would take them the same amount of time as Captain Blackpatch and the others going by water.
A shot range out from just off from where the wagons were traveling along the highway.
“We be havin’ fresh meat this night”, one of the pirates boasted as he picked up a rabbit the sight of his musket had a bead on.
While the ships could sail through the night, the wagon train would need to stop and make camp for the night so as to rest their horses and prepare the men for the last leg of the journey early on in the morning. They would have to rise well before sunrise so they can get to their destination in time to attack those that live in the cove at sunrise.
Out of the corner of his eye, Merlin saw something move in the darkness of the waters just off from where he was swimming. Ben was already aware that the two of them were not alone.
They weren’t just being watched by the creature; it was stalking the two of them and preparing to make its assault. And with each pass the creature made, it was getting closer to the two of them.
Ben had made this journey many times before and was well aware of the creature and its attack pattern. He continued to swim down into the darkness of the water and signaled Merlin to stay close to him.
This was a situation that Merlin had no experience in and he was more then willing to follow Ben’s lead on this. He knew that his very life hung on Ben’s hands and he trusted the hobbit’s judgment explicitly.
Visibility was short and whatever this creature was it had the advantage when it comes to these waters.
Something bumped into Merlin from one side as it passed by him and Ben jerked to the side just as the creature passed him. He signaled Merlin to swim fast with him. Both of them moved their legs as quickly as they could paddling their feet back and forth and moving as fast as humanly possible.
Ben stopped suddenly and reached out his arm pressing Merlin against the side of the rock ledge. The creature swooped past the two of them just missing taking one of them into his jaws.
As soon as the creature disappeared, Ben pulled at Merlin signally him to move on and the two of them swam as fast as they could alone the ledge toward an opening not to far from where they were.
Once again, the creature came at the two of them but this time a frontal attack. Just as before, Ben pulled Merlin back toward the rocks almost blending right into the rocks as the creature whipped past the two of them once more.
As the creature cleared where Ben was, he signaled Merlin to swim to the entrance of a cave only a few short yards from where they were.
Ben swam out into the water away from the ledge into the openness of the water using himself as bait for the creature so as to give Merlin time to make it to the cave. He turned and signaled Merlin to go.
Merlin moved away from the rocks and began to swim to the cave. He would see the creature swim past him right for Ben. He continued to swim to the cave entrance as quickly as he could. When he got to the entrance, he swam inside and waited just inside the edge of the entry way.
Merlin looked out but didn’t see any sign of Ben. There was no sign of the creature either. He looked to the left and then to the right. He looked toward the surface and then down and still no sign of Ben.
He wondered what he should do now. Should he swim into the cave and see if he can find the delavie plant or wait to see if Ben would appear. He stuck his head out a bit from the rocky entrance to try to get a better look.
Suddenly something grabbed Merlin from the side. At first he thought this was the end of him. All would be lost. But he didn’t feel any pain. He was just startled for a second.
It was Donello. He signaled Merlin to go back inside and just as Merlin backed off into the cave, Donello slid into the entrance just as the creature made a pass at him.
The two of them looked out the entrance of the cave to see the monstrous creature eyeing the two of them. He just waited there as if saying, “I will be here when you come out.”
There was no sign of Ben. Donello turned away from the entrance and began to swim into the darkness of the cave. He pulled a container from a pouch at his side which had clear sides about it. Inside the container were the most luminous light bugs ever seen. The light from the glowing bugs gave the two of them enough light to see their way through the darkness of the cave.
Chapter 15
Almost No Return
The bright flames of the fire that Aeem had made lit the woods around Crystiala. The tree branches glowed slightly and the shadows from the trees as the flames danced back made it seem as though the forest was alive.
“I will stay the night with you Crystiala. Your situation is not very good and I can’t quite leave you here by yourself in this condition.” Aeem said.
Crystiala replied in a very weak voice. “I am not alone. I have Bongo and Bridgette and all my fairy friends here in the forest with me.”
“I know. But I want to be here in case there is something I can do for you through the night.”
Aeem placed a couple more pieces of wood on the fire. Then she sat on the log next to Crystiala and looked into the flames as if staring off into some distant place.
“I want so much for Merlin to get here soon. I am sure he will get the delavie and return to us safely.”
“Whether he gets the delavie is not as important to me as his getting back to you”, Crystiala said. “The two of you are such a wonderful couple.”
“I do have such great feelings for him. I dream of being with him forever.” Aeem replied.
On the other side of the mountain not to far to the southwest from where Aeem and Crystiala were the wagons of Captain Blackpatch’s expedition were making camp. Many of them were setting up there individual places where they would sleep for the night and some would stay up as guards.
There was one small group gathered in one place of the camp where they were celebrating their soon to be attack on the dragons. They had a bottle of rum and were toasting their success in being so close to victory.
“Ta morrow morn’ men, we be catchin’ us some young dragons for Captain Blackpatch”, one man said as he raised his mug up high.
“Ey!” The others said in unison.
As one man tipped his head back taking a drink from his mug, he saw something fly overhead just to the South of where they were making camp.
“Aye. I just saw me a dragon.” He stated.
“One two many you have had”, one of the others said jeering him.
“Na, I mean it.” The man said.
Everyone ignored him thinking he had too much to drink. But not one man. There was one who was a bit more zealous then the others and he wanted a dragon just for himself. He walked over to the man who said he saw a dragon and took him by the arm pulling him to one side not too far from the fire.
Turning to see who had him by the arm, there was a man holding him wearing a red scarf about his head. The man asked him, “Which way was this dragon headed?”
Pointing toward the northeast the man said, “That way.”
“How would you like to take a little trip with me?” The man with the red scarf asked him.
“But I wanna get me some dragons”, he replied.
“That is exactly what I plan to do”, he stated.
“OK, count me in!”
The two of them stumbled off to get a few of their friends to go with them on their little side journey.
Aeem's face was aglow from the flames of the fire she had made for the evening. She was quite concerned for Crystiala and would stay this night as she wanted to be near for Crystiala’s sake.
Suddenly the sound of something from overhead could be heard, and as Aeem looked up, there was Dracon coming to a soft landing close to the fire.
“Something is amiss tonight”, Dracon said cautiously. He looked in the direction of the woods and continued, “I don’t know what it is yet. But my senses tell me something strange is going on. Anabe asked me to come and stay with you tonight.”
Aeem turned and looked at Crystiala saying, “Well, we sure can use the company.”
“I worry for Anabe and the others”, Dracon replied. “But she wanted to be sure that you are safe. Her first concern is the welfare of you and Merlin. So whatever is happening this night, watching over you is my first priority.”
Except for the crackling of the fire now and then, the sound of the forest was quiet this night.
Donello made his away along the rocky underwater cave with Merlin close behind him. As they traveled deeper into the cave, the rocks around them began to have beautiful vibrant colors. Little creatures began swimming all around them that lit up in the water. There were so many of them swimming about that they lit the cavern brighter then the fireflies that Donello had in his container. There was rich vibrant life deep in the quietness of this underground grotto.
They came to a place where the sides of the cavern opened up. Donello began to swim upwards and Merlin as would expected followed right behind him.
First Donello's head appeared out of the water and then Merlin’s. They had surfaced in a beautiful underground cavern. The walls of the cave glowed from the light of small crystals along its sides. The small creatures that were swimming in the water took flight up into the cave and circled about overhead. They seemed to be excited over having visitors in their underground home.
The two of them swam to the one side of the cave and climbed up out of the water. Merlin looked all about him taking in how beautiful this place was. An underground waterfall was shooting out from the walls of the cave into a pond separate from the where Merlin and Donello had entered the cavern. The mist from the waterfall filled the air all around which is why all the plants were so alive.
Merlin started having this feeling that he just wanted to stay there forever. There was fruit growing from some of the plants in the cave, plenty of water and it was so peaceful and quiet. Who would ever want to leave such a place?
Donello knew that Merlin was being drawn in by the beauty of the cave. He took Merlin by the hand and led him to the side of the cave right next to where the waterfall was filling the pond. He pointed to one plant in particular.
“This is the delavie.” Donello said to Merlin.
At first Merlin said in a vague way, “The delavie.”
“Yes… delavie”, Donello replied. “That is what you have come here for.”
Donello reached down and picked a few leafs from the delavie plant and put them in a small pouch then tied the pouch to the lash that was around Merlin’s waist. He then took Merlin by the hand and led him to the other side of the small pond to an opening in the side of the cavern. The water from the pond was flowing out the opening as the fast as the water from the falls was filling it.
Just as they got to the hole where the water was passing through, something touched Donello on the shoulder. It was Ben. He had escaped the menacing creature and made it through passageway of the underground tunnel.
Merlin was not aware of Ben’s arrival as he was caught in the spell of the cave. Ben and Donello knew they had to get Merlin out of there quickly before he fell victim to the enticing call of the underground grotto.
Donello had Merlin to sit down in the water right at the opening and then he said, “See you at the bottom.” He gave Merlin a gentle push and Merlin disappeared through the opening.
Quickly sitting down at the opening, Donello gave himself a push and he too disappeared. Finally Ben made his exit from the cave as well.
Merlin was shooting down through the underground water slide with Donello and Ben close on his tail. The three of them were tossed back and forth as they swiftly slid down through the very narrow cavern. The walls of the cavern had been made very smooth and slippery from the water that had passed though its walls over many years.
It only took a few moments after leaving the cavern where the delavie was for Merlin to regain his senses. He only remembered that he had entered the cavern and how beautiful it was, but all else he could not recall. For now he was caught up in the swift exit that he, Donello and Ben were making from this underground grotto.
Chapter 16
Waiting for First Light
The sun had not risen in the East however all those in the wagons had broke camp and traveled under cover of darkness close to where the cove was located. They stopped their wagons before reaching the cove and carried the armament and other weaponry they had brought with them by foot and set up a perimeter along the woods surrounding the fields of the cove.
There were some who had set up stations along the tops of the mountains to northeast and had large catapults with nets so they could snare any dragons below them.
Off from the shore in the waters just beyond the ghost veil, Captain Blackpatch and his crews were ready to make for the shores at the first sign of light.
“Keep all the men alert but not a sound is to be made. We don’t want to alert anyone or anything on land that there be someone out here beyond the mist. Is that understood?” The Captain said quietly to the crew chief.
“Ey, Captain”, the chief replied as he walked off quietly to go inform the crew.
“It won’t be long now and we will be having us some dragons to take back with us”, the Captain said to his helmsman. “Anyone or anything be getting’ in me way and their blood will spill upon the ground.”
The Captain moved to the side of the ship and looked to the eastern sky waiting for the first sign of light.
Merlin came popping out of a small hole in the side of a grassy knoll where the waters from the mountains fed the lake below. It is the very lake that Merlin and Ben had entered earlier on. There was a small stream before him that led further along the way down to the lake and Ben’s home.
Within seconds, Ben emerged from the opening as well. None the worse for ware and quite wet. As he stood to his feet he checked over Merlin to see if he was alright. Ben had traveled down the watery slide many times before and had never been hurt but you just never know, there is always a first time.
“You OK my friend?” Ben questioned Merlin.
“Yes, I am fine.” Merlin replied. “That was quite a fun way to make an exit.”
“Indeed!” Ben exclaimed. “The delavie plant is in that pouch there”, he said as he pointed to Merlin’s side.
Merlin looked down to see a small brownish pouch tied to his sash. “Thanks for your help Ben. I remember this feeling of ecstasy and wanting to remain in the cave but then my memory fails me.”
“Not to worry my friend. Hobbits are immune to the beguiling spirit of that cave. I knew from the beginning that I would have to help you get past its mesmeric call.”
Just as Ben finished his words, Merlin sensed something else calling to him. It was coming from the other small bag hanging from his side. He reached down and opening the pouch a bit, he emptied to contents into his hand.
The dragons’ eye was glowing. Merlin held it up to his face and looked into the gemstone. An image began to form gem and Merlin could see his world coming into view. Then the image of Aeem began to form and fading in around her were images of men surrounding her.
“Aeem is in danger. I have to get back to my world immediately.” Merlin said.
“Follow me. My home is just around the bend.” Ben stepped out of the stream of water and begin running down the grassy knoll.
With Merlin close behind him, the two of them ran along the watery bed flowing down the hill. As they came around the corner where the lake came into view, they could see the other hobbits battling some creatures near Ben’s home. This is the reason Ben’s home is in the trees. It keeps him safe from the dangers of the deadly beast that come there to drink the lake water.
Ben called to Merlin, “You get your staff and get back home to your world. We will be alright here. Not to worry about us.”
As Ben and Merlin got closer to where Ben’s tree and the place where Merlin’s staff was, some of the creatures began charging at two of them.
For an old hobbit, Ben was quite wily. As the creatures advanced at him he was able to fend them off. He also kept any of the beasts from attacking Merlin. The other hobbits joined in as well in protecting Merlin.
Merlin took a quick look at the dragons’ eye and could see the image of Aeem and Crystiala in it. All he had to do is touch his staff and he knew he would be transported to them. He kept working his way toward the staff step-by-step while the hobbits kept the attacking creatures from getting at him.
The light of the sun began to appear in the eastern sky. This was the signal that Captain Blackpatch had been waiting for. He gave the order to the first mate, “All hands make ready. We make our attack now. Hoist the sails.”
That was the order everyone had been waiting for. Below deck those on the oars began to sway back and forth lifting their oars and after dropping them in the water pulling back on them making the ship move forward. In the meantime, those above deck hoisted the sails so as to increase the speed of the ship.
All the ships in the small armada began heading toward the ghost mist. One by one they disappeared into the foggy mist as they moved closer to the shoreline surrounding the cove. It would only take them a few moments to break through the haze and appear on the other side.
Along the edges of the forest, the army of foot was ready for the ships to make their appearance. At first sight of any ship, they would all begin to make their attack.
The dragon keepers were not fighters and being a peace loving people had never prepared any defenses against the kind of attack that was about to come upon them. And the dragons that had survived the attack in the valley were not battle dragons. The peaceful community that had occupied the cove for the last few years was not about to experience a most menacing force.
The light in the sky was beginning the light the forest and the darkness was beginning to fade. Aeem was still sleeping as well as Crystiala and the fairies. Dracon had his head up and was keeping an eye on the two of them. He could sense that something was amiss but his senses were a little bit confused because there seemed to be danger both in a distant place and one closer at hand.
Merlineld would have been able to tell the difference between the two feelings and which would be the first that he would need to handle. Dracon still had a bit more maturing to do before his senses would be as keen as his fathers.
Just the same, Dracon did sense something was immanent and thus he kept a watchful eye and was prepared should anything attempt to harm those he was looking over.
His precautionary action was about to make sense as there were men approaching through the forest. Though he could not see anything, Dracon knew something was coming near. It was only a few moments when he could hear branches breaking just inside the forest. He stood to his feet and took a more defensive posture.
Someone yelled out from somewhere among the trees, “Get em!”
Suddenly, men could be seen coming from different directions. Merlin stood between the men and where Crystiala and Aeem were lying. The motion woke Aeem and she sat up quickly to see Dracon facing some very menacing looking people to one side. As she turned and looked the other way, there were men coming from that direction as well. This seemed to be more then what Dracon himself could handle.
Aeem jumped to her feet and prepared to help defend their position. Crystiala woke but she was too weak to move. Her condition was critical.
The two fairies also popped their heads up and began fluttering in the air. When the noticed what was going on, they flew off quickly into the woods.
All at once, the men began running toward the small encampment. It was apparent that Aeem, Dracon and Crystiala were about to be overtaken by their attackers.
Merlin was very close to his staff now. Only a few more feet and he would be able to touch it and be transported back home. The hobbits had formed a semicircle about Merlin and were moving him closer to the staff as they fended off the creatures.
One creature had circled around and was about to attack from behind. A voice called out, “Look out!” Merlin turned to see one of the creatures coming right at him. He lunged toward the staff in order to place his hand upon it.
The creature was just about to bite at Merlin’s leg when out of nowhere Rudy appeared hitting the creature in the side with a head butt sending the hideous beast sailing through the air. Just as Rudy hit the creature, he was touching up against Merlin’s leg as Merlin’s hand came in contact with the staff.
A burst of light came out from the staff and Merlin could see the hobbits battling the beast as their image and that of the hobbit world began to fade away. He was back in the vortex traveling back to his world. Merlin knew that when he materialized he would be back at the place where he and Aeem met Crystiala. He was preparing his mind as he traveled through the brilliant light show of space toward his planet to be ready for whatever he might find when he gets there. He suddenly remembered the dream he had only nights before and he knew then what he would need to do.
Chapter 17
A Life Saved While Others Lost
The floor of the grassy cove was just starting to light up with the first rays of the sun. One could see across the whole of the valley floor now as well as out to the misty fog that surrounded the cove.
The first ship that appeared out of the haze was Captain Blackpatch’s. As soon as those on land saw this, they all began to make their attack. More ships were passing beyond the mist now and the whole of the armada would make land within moments. The others were attacking from the forest and those along the mountains began to fire their weapons down into the cove at the dragons.
Those that live in the cove and had risen early to take care of chores heard the commotion and ran out to see what was going on.
The dragons were taken by surprise as well. The dragons that could do so stood between the attackers and their mates and young ones. The army that was coming upon them was much more then any of them could fend off.
One of the dragon keepers yelled out, “We are under attack!” He ran to the side of his barn and grabbed a pitch fork that was standing against the wall. While he was no match for the approaching force, he was not about to give up his home without a fight.
Others emerged from their homes as well and grabbed what they could find close at hand that might serve as a weapon. They proceeded to take up positions in front of their homes.
The pirates only had one thing in mind and that was capturing dragons. Unless the dragon keepers were to get in their way, there would be little probably that they would get hurt.
As the ships made land, the sailors climbed down ropes hanging from the sides and proceeded up the grassy field to assist those already there. The attack was well underway and the demise of many of the dragons was immanent.
Myrd and a few of the other dragon keepers saw that those attacking the cove were after the dragons so they grouped together and began to run toward the side of the mountains to try to fend off the attackers.
As they made their way up toward where the dragons were nesting, they saw men shooting their weapons at the older dragons. As had happened in the valley, as each dragon feel dead from their wounds they disappeared in the air and a gemstone was left in their place. And as before, an Elfin would appear and gather the crystal left in the dragons place and disappear as quickly as they appeared.
Myrd and the others were not aware of it, but some of their wives had come out to see what was going on as well. Some of the women were not about to allow the dragons to be taken if they could help it. A few of them got knifes and other instruments to serve as weapons and they too headed up the hill to assist their husbands. Little did they know that their attempt to protect the dragons was futile. But none the less, they would defend those they loved even if it meant their lives.
Merlin could see the image of Aeem and Dracon as he began to materialize in his world. Dracon was fending off attackers just as Merlin had seen in his dream. Aeem was being held captive by a couple of the assailants. When he fully materialized, he found himself observing a dream come alive. Apparently he had a premonition of this moment in order to help prepare him for the moment.
The attackers saw Merlin as he appeared in the flesh not too far from where they were. One of the men put a knife to Aeem’s throat and said, “Make one move to save her wizard and she is dead.”
Merlin had never been called a wizard before. He didn’t see any reason he should be referred to as a wizard but when you appear from out of nowhere, it does seem to have the appearance that you know some kind of magic.
The men that were attacking Dracon backed off from their advances. One man was stooping next to Crystiala and had a knife in his hand. Looking toward the others he said, “Cut off the horn of this creature, and I me self will have the magic touch.”
It was rumored that anyone who possessed the horn of a unicorn could use it to cast magic spells. The holder of a unicorn horn could be a rich and powerful person.
The attackers seemed to have the upper hand. There they were the assailants a knife to Aeem’s throat and another with Crystiala’s life in his hands. Should he cut off her horn, she would immediately die. Except for the fact that Merlin carried with him the delavie plant that would give Crystiala another thousand years of life, she would either die without eating of the delavie or at the hand of her captor.
Merlin of course had the staff in his hand and could use it against the assailants. But if he was not precise in using it, he could harm anyone of the others as well. He had not just the ones holding Aeem to take care of but the one at Crystiala’s side as well. Whose life should he save and who would have to be sacrificed.
The solution to Merlin’s problem was quickly forthcoming. From within the forest could be heard the same sound that Merlin and Aeem heard the first time they heard the multitude of fairies coming to tend the garden. But what if the captors use their knives as soon as they see the fairies appear?
From just behind the man stomping next to Crystiala another creature materialized. As soon as it appeared, it took a beeline right for the man holding the knife to Crystiala’s horn. Within seconds the man began flying through the air away from his position next to Crystiala. It was Rudy. He had been pulled into the vortex with Merlin. This is not the first time that Rudy had saved the day.
As soon as Merlin saw what happened to Crystiala’s captor, Merlin raised his staff and beam of light bolted from the staff and hit the two men holding her. The two of them went sailing through the air was well.
At that very moment, the fairies began to appear from the forest with Bongo and Bridgette leading the way. It didn’t take the fairies long to take care of the other attackers and to nullify their ability to be of any threat.
Merlin quickly went to Aeem’s side and grabbed her in his arms. Aeem laid her head against Merlin but only for a second. She turned to Crystiala whose state was not very good. “You got the delavie”, she said confidently.
Merlin took the small pouch from his side and handed it to Aeem. Aeem took the small bad and headed toward Crystiala.
Dracon stated to Merlin, “I have to go. Something is wrong in the cove.” Dracon burst in the air flying in the direction of the cove.”
Aeem took a few pieces of the leafy herb and pressed it against the lips of Crystiala. The unicorn cracked her lips ever so slightly and began to nibble on the herb. With each tiny nibble, the strength began to flow back into her body. As she gained strength, she opened her mouth and took the final morsel of leaves from Aeem's hand.
Miraculously, Crystiala stood to her feet. Rudy walked over close to Crystiala and nudged his head against her. Not only had Crystiala’s life been spared and she would live another thousand years here on this earth, she was no longer the last unicorn.
A couple of Pegasus came running into the woods to where Merlin was and while they were smiling and happy about their accomplishment in saving Crystiala, one of the Pegasus said, “Merlin, you must come immediately.”
Merlin hopped onto the back of one of the Pegasus and Aeem mounted the other. The Pegasus both spread their wings and took off into the air. The two horses flew as fast as they could to the cove.
When Merlin and Aeem got to the cove, there was smoke bellowing from some of the residences there. Merlin could see that something was very wrong. As the two Pegasus landed in the field, Merlin and Aeem dismounted from the steeds and began to walk toward where everyone was gathered.
Some of the dragon keepers were crying and many of the younger children were in a state of shock. When Merlin got to where they were, one of the dragon keepers walked directly over to Merlin and said, “I am sorry.”
Another one said, “They did everything they could to fend off the attackers.”
Merlin could sense that something was definitely amiss. There was no sign of his father or his mother. Why hadn’t they come out to meet him too?
The circle of dragon keepers parted and made a path to the center of where they were all circled about. As Merlin walked into the circle, he saw some of the keepers lying on the ground in the middle of the others. As he looked around at those that had lost their lives, there among them was Anabe and Myrd. Merlin had lost both his parents to those that had attacked this peaceful site.
Why had the dragons’ eye not shown Merlin that his parents were in danger? Why had it chosen Aeem and Crystiala as the ones that Merlin would go to and save? Merlin could only believe that whatever powers the crystal possessed that it had the wisdom to know if one is to live and one is to die which must take precedence. It might have been that his parent’s lives and the lives of the others here in the cove were not as imminently in jeopardy while the lives of Aeem and especially Crystiala were. Whatever the reason, Merlin knew that there was wisdom in the universe that was far superior to his and he would not question it or become angry or carry a grudge. Doing something like that would only exasperate circumstance.
Aeem went to Merlin’s side and took his hand. Tears were flowing down her cheeks. She had come to love Myrd and Anabe as much as any child would love a parent. The two of them had treated her as their own. The loss that Merlin was feeling was also being felt by Aeem.
As the two of them looked about at those who had lost their lives, there among them was also the Wizer. He was man of great wisdom and compassion. What was it that made this mild and gentle man take up arms to defend the dragons and the others in the cove?
There were so many things that Merlin and the others had to learn yet about life, freedom and liberty and what it takes to preserve these virtuous truths. Merlin knew in time he would know the answer to these questions and so much more.
Later that day, a small service was held for those who had been slain in the morning. Everyone in the cove attended and the few dragons that remained were there as well.
After the service, those that were left from the counsel of wisdom gathered around Merlin. In a caring and gentle manner one of the keepers said, “Merlin, because of what has happened. We are turning over the decision about what we must do to you. It is what the Wizer had always planned. And your loss has been far greater then any that we have experienced.”
Merlin realized the great responsibility that had just been placed on his shoulders. He nodded his head and left to go ponder the situation.
Chapter 18
A Decision to Exodus
Although Merlin was hurt from the loss of his mother and father as well as distraught over the dragon’s that had been kidnapped from the cove, he felt in his heart-of-hearts that revenge was not the appropriate response. He needed time to think about what he would do and how he could go about saving the dragons.
He sat on the hillside overlooking the wreckage of what remained in the cove. This was surely the end of this sanctuary for the dragon keepers and the dragons that survived the attack. His belief now was that the survivors should disperse and find new homes. But they should go separately and locate in communities all throughout the country. There would be no more valleys or any other place where dragon keepers would be found gathered in this world. They must all blend in with other peoples and only would they be known by a secret sign which only the dragon keepers would know.
And the dragons! They too must disperse to other places as well. They would find homes in the mountains and deep in green forest far from human eyes. They would live out their days in solitude. No more dragons would be born into this world. It has become too dangerous for dragons here. The day for dragons was passing. It might be the same of the other creatures that had traveled here from distant worlds to make their homes here. The Earth is such a beautiful place and has room enough for everyone no matter where they come from or what they may look like. But man himself would not always be such a generous host. There would always be those who would want to take advantage of and misuse other creatures that have abilities that humans can exploit.
Merlin looked over the valley one final time before standing to his feet. He must now go and let the others know what his decision is. Sharing his decision with his friends and others who were left here was a burden he didn’t take lightly but one he knew he must undertake. He started walking down through the grasses of the field just above the chard remains of his home.
As he walked down the hill, his mind was deep in thought about what to do with Dracon. He knew that Dracon would be safe if he sent him away like the other dragons and that this young dragon that he had helped raise since birth would live a long and happy life in some far away distant land. But he would need Dracon when the time comes for him to rescue the others. Dracon was the son of great and mighty dragon and one day in the future would be as powerful as his father. Dracon needed time to mature a bit more then he would be ready.
The survivors in the cove saw Merlin returning from the hillside so they all started moving toward the place where Dracon was lying. Aeem looked up from the beach where she was awaiting. She began to walk up towards the place that everyone was moving to.
Just as everyone got to the same place and had gathered in a circle around Merlin, the dragons flew down from the ledges of the mountains along the edge of the cove. They gracefully swooped down from their perches and landed quietly just behind where everyone was gathered forming a circle of their own. There was silence for a time.
Merlin turned in a circle looking over all that had gathered there. Everyone knew how hard this was for him but they believed with all their hearts that whatever he had decided to do, they would abide by his decision.
“You know how much I love all of you. Many of you have been very close to my father and my mother and some of you have known me since the day I came into this world. We have many memories together. We have loved, laughed and even cried with each other. The memories of what we had back in the valley will remain with us throughout our days. We will carry with us the memories of what we had here in this cove as well. One day, when the last of us has passed beyond that great veil, the last memory will fade. Who and what we are and were as dragon keepers will only be something read about in books. Write about your lives each and everyday. Write about what you remember about our lives as dragon keepers not just here in this cove, but back in the valley as well, and pass what you inscribe on to those you leave behind when you pass from this world. That is how we all can keep alive the memory of our great heritage.”
Everyone looked about at each other with great reverence. They looked in each others eyes taking in each smile, each wrinkle in their skin and anything that would help them remember those they are with right now. After a few minutes, they all turned their attention again to Merlin.
“Find what things you can that you want to take with you that survived this attack. Travel in directions to the North, East and the South and find new homes”, he said as he pointed in each direction.
“The dragons will travel to far away places and find homes in the mountains and in the forest. Stay far away from humans. We can not know who is of good heart and who is not. If by chance you come across a human, if it be one of us, or one of our children, you will know us by this sign.” Merlin gave them all a sign that they could recognize each other by. The dragon keepers all shook their heads indicating that they understood the sign. The dragons understood as well and knew that only someone who gave this signal could be trusted.
“As for me, I am going to travel to the East and contemplate how to save the dragons that were taken from us. When the time comes, I will call upon only one dragon to help me… that is Dracon. I don’t want any of the rest of you put in any more danger. I want Aeem to travel with Dracon to a secret place. Like the other dragon, it will be a place where no one can find them. I know that Aeem will be safe and that they will both look out after each other. That is of course if Aeem chooses to do so.”
Aeem looked Merlin straight in the eyes and smiled indicating that she would abide by his request. There were of course tears in her eyes. That was to be expected.
“Take what time you need to say goodbye to each other. Leave as quickly as you can given we don’t know if any that were among those attacking here will return. I will miss all of you.”
With those final words, Merlin extended his hand toward Aeem beckoning her to come to his side. She quickly walked toward him and took his hand taking her place at his side.
Together they offered their thanks to each of the dragon keepers and others who approached to say their final farewells and wish them all the best. As Merlin request everyone kept their words brief and headed off to their respective homes to pack for the exodus.
The dragons had moved out into the field and the keepers said their goodbyes to them as well. The dragons came into this world and were welcomed by one lone person who formed the foundation of the dragon keepers and the refuge in the mountains to the Southeast. One by one, others were invited to join the sanctuary and be part of the clan. Now, the final hour was approaching when this unique and auspicious honor of being a dragon keeper was about to fade into history like a ship passing in the night. Dragons would simply become a fairy tale in the life of man except for those lucky few who might by chance catch a glimpse of a dragon as it fly’s by in the sky overhead.
When the last of the dragon keepers departed from where Merlin and Aeem were, Merlin walked with Aeem to her cabin near the trees off from his parents place. She went inside to pack a few of her things to take with her.
Dracon touched down close to Merlin. Merlin turned toward Dracon and gave him a smile. “I will miss you my young friend. But I will return soon and we will do what we need to do to save our friends from their captives.”
“And I will keep Aeem safe for that day when you return”, Dracon replied.
There wasn’t a lot that could be said this day. The solace of the moment could be felt in each of their hearts. Even though there would be much land that would separate them for a time, they would both remain close as their hearts were united with a vibration that only few ever felt.
Merlin had the power with the staff he carried to go this very moment and seek revenge on those who had ravaged the cove, killed his parents and destroyed the lives of the dragon keepers and those they cared for. Dracon carried in his heart the same honor that his father carried and he too remained calm and steadfast. This character of principle that Merlin and Dracon had in their hearts was one that helped to bind the two of them. It would also be one of the traits that would carry them to victory in rescuing the others one day.
Chapter 19
Lady of the Lake
By mid-afternoon everyone had completed packing what things they could and were prepared to depart from the cove and to leave the homes they had built here. It was not an easy thing to do and not the first time they had to leave the place they called home. Everyone gathered in the open field one last time. The dragons were ready as well to make their exodus.
Merlin and Aeem, along with Dracon, arrived to say a final goodbye to all. Since they had all got to have final words with each individually, there was not much to say here except a few choice words.
“I wish you all of you a safe journey and that each of you will find happy places to inhabit. If by chance we meet again, I will look forward it being a wonderful reunion. No matter what, my thoughts and best wishes will be with each and every one of you.”
Merlin raised his hand and gave a small wave of the hand. The dragons turned and with a gentle swoop of wings, they lifted from the ground and flew off in different directions. There were only a few couples left of all the dragons that survived and they departed together. They would do as Merlin recommended and would not birth any more dragons in this world.
When the final dragon disappeared in the distant sky, the dragon keepers all waved to each other and began their departure as well. Except for the sound of horse’s hoofs and wagon wheels upon ground, it was a quiet exodus. The final wagon disappeared into the woods and all that remained was Merlin, Aeem and Dracon.
As if on queue, there was one who was approaching from the Northern sky. It was profile approaching in the distance that Merlin had seen several times before and he knew the silhouette. It was only a few moments later when the approaching entity gently touched the ground close to where Merlin, Aeem and Dracon were standing.
“You’re timing is perfect”. Merlin said.
“I am pleased as always to be of service to you my young friend”, Paradream replied.
Paradream looked over toward Dracon saying, “You certainly are growing up to be quite the dragon.”
Then turning toward Aeem Paradream said, “Looks like we have a journey before us my delightful young maiden.” Paradream bowed slightly in Aeem’s direction.
Merlin turned toward Aeem and took her by both of her hands. “I hope our time apart with be but a short time. I don’t know for sure how long it will be or when I will return, I only know that I will return. That, I can promise you.”
Doing the best she could to smile, Aeem looked Merlin in the eyes and said, “I believe you. And I will watch for you with each sun that rises. I will keep a vigilant eye on the Eastern horizon for your silhouette to appear from out of the distance. My thoughts and best wishes are with you now and will be always. Know this moment that my heart belongs to you. Every beat of my heart and every breath that I take will be filled with the essence of you.”
Aeem lunged toward Merlin and threw her arms around him. Tipping her head to one side, Aeem pressed her lips to Merlin’s lips and kissed him with a final kiss. Their hearts beat as one and the world seemed at that very moment to stop moving. Time and space seemed to freeze as if the universe had paused to take notice of this kiss of kisses.
As their lips separated, time again commenced and the matter of what was at hand again became the prevalent thought of what must take place next. Merlin walked Aeem to Paradream’s side. Putting both his hands together, Merlin assisted Aeem up onto Paradream’s back. Merlin then stepped back from the beautiful Pegasus and turned toward Dracon.
“Well my friend. Take good care of her for me.”
Dracon nodded his head, then spread his wings out wide and pushed them against the air. He lifted from the ground and hovered for a few seconds looking down at Merlin.
Paradream spread his wings as well and lifted into the air. He turned toward the Northeast and began to fly away as Aeem waived at Merlin.
Dracon flapped his wings and took off in the direction that Paradream was headed. Merlin watched as they disappeared over the trees in the distance.
All was quiet now in the cove just the way it was before the dragon keepers arrived. It would not be long until all signs of anyone living here would fade away and it would just be another green grassy cove along the shores of the ocean.
Merlin walked over to where he had a bag of things packed to take with him. He picked up the bag and swung it over his shoulder. With his staff in hand, the dragon’s eye in his pouch on his side and a small bag of things on his shoulder, Merlin quietly turned toward the forest to the East and began making his exit as well.
It was only a few moments and Merlin too disappeared into the woods at the edge of the valley as had occurred with everyone else. Only there was no one to watch as he made his departure.
As Merlin walked along the path that led to the East, he began to conjure up in his mind the memories of things both in the cove and back in the valley of dragons. His first memories were those of his mother when he was a little boy. He remembered how she had her hands stretched out for him to run to when he was a little boy and of times in the kitchen when she made him things to eat. He began re-living every moment he could with her from his time as a little boy until when he last saw her before leaving to the world of the hobbits.
It wasn’t long until he turned to thoughts of his father and started playing back every happy moment he could with him. He remembered all the things his father had taught him when he was young. And still fresh in his memory were the things his father said to him there in the cove. The mind is a wonderful thing Merlin thought. You can re-live so much just by bringing the memories back to the forefront of your mind.
Going over all his memories helped Merlin pass the time. In fact, he had been thinking so much about what life was like that he wasn’t paying much attention to what was going on in the moment. He had been walking for hours and had already traveled so far from the ocean and the cove. It was getting dark and he would need to find a place to bed down for the night.
Merlin came to a place along the path where a stream passed through the woods. He decided to bed down there for the night and would continue his journey in the morning. He wouldn’t need a fire this night as he could eat what Aeem had made him for his journey this night and there would be plenty still left to eat in the morning. He merely gathered some leaves to make a bed and prepared to sleep for the night.
A few days into his journey toward the east, it was almost the end of another day and Merlin once again found himself needing to find a place to sleep for the night.
This eve he happened upon a a peaceful and very pretty lake in what seemed like the middle of nowhere. Since he had been traveling for days and had not arrived at any place that could be called some place, every place was nowhere right now.
As he had done on other nights he found a cozy place that looked inviting to spend the night. He looked about and gathered leaves just as he had done every night and made a place for bedding.
It still light and Merlin wasn’t sleepy yet so he walked over close to the lake and sat along the side near the water. As the sun was fading in the West, a mist was forming over the water. He had never quite seen mist forming atop the water of any lake as he was seeing this night. An owl gave a hoot not too far in the distance.
It was unusually quiet for being in the forest. Except for the sound now and then of the owl hooting and the breeze brushing through the tree tops, not another sound could be heard.
Darkness completely enveloped the forest now and the only light in the sky was from that of the stars overhead. There was a mist completely covering the lake now and for some reason Merlin just wasn’t sleepy yet.
As he looked out over the lake, a light seemed to begin to appear out in the mist. It was getting closer to where Merlin was sitting. There was no sound of any boat approaching in the water. Merlin kept his eyes open wondering what was happening.
It was only a few moments before Merlin’s speculating what was coming at him became apparent. The form of a woman began to appear as if she was standing just above the water. As she materialized, Merlin could see that she had a smile on her face and seemed to be friendly.
Merlin stood to his feet as he didn’t want to be impolite by remaining on the ground once she had become completely visible. He brushed the leaves from his side as he watched with great intent.
“Merlin, I am the Lady of the Lake”, she said with an enthralling voice. “I have something for you.”
All kinds of things were going through Merlin’s mind at this very moment. He was only in this moment. Nothing of his past or of the future entered into his mind, he was only in the present.
The Lady of the Lake lifted her right hand with her palm up and stretched out her arm slightly. “This is for you. You will need to travel far to the East and there will be one there that will teach you how to use this. It will take you two full moons to get to where the one awaits you. When you get there, he will find you. Make the journey straight away.”
Another light appeared just off from where The Lady was. Something else began to form just over the mist. It was only moments and what she was referring to materialized. She waved her hand and the object began to drift toward Merlin. When the object got close enough to him, Merlin stretched out his hands in front of him ready to receive it.
The Lady of the Lake said to Merlin just as the object touched his hands, “This is Excalibur.”
As soon as Excalibur touched Merlin’s hands, the Lady of the Lake disappeared. For a few seconds the light that surrounded Excalibur faded. Merlin stood there in the quiet of the night under the light of the stars holding the gift from the Lady of the Lake in his hands.
MAGUS
One
Smooth liquid, flat, the undulation giving no sign of the rupture about to break the surface. Kenmei glided her white graceful form through the deep. She felt the strength of her body with pride, the length breadth and power all perfectly in line with her thoughts. Soon she would share her dream with sister dragon Banquai, but for now she wanted to glide just beneath the surface of the deep river of life, unseen and unknown.
Her thoughts ran on as smoothly as her form, this form, this adored form, this was her secret of secrets, for as much as she loved sister dragon she loved herself more. She was the one with the beauty, that was plain to see. Banquai was so much more concerned with the heart of things, with the spirit... but, Kenmei knew, her beauty was a seen thing, real and everlasting and when she donned the flesh and walked as the 'others', she knew even then, that her ability to transform was greater than any water dragon, even Banquai. When she walked upright her cloak of flesh was more enchanting than those born to it. She took pride in her length of hair, full flowing to her feet, blacker than the sloe, thick and full, unlike anything Banquai could transfigure. The skin too, white, whiter than her own scales and just a blush of color she added on cheeks and brow. Eyes dark and large, Banquai hardly cared for this but Kenmei knew, the eyes were important. She knew how to use a sweep of her dark length of lash to enslave, to bring down, and then the swift raise of lid to implant hope or despair with one flashing glance.
Yes, she was much more than any river dragon, why not enjoy it, why not be the one to receive her due of adulation? She smiled, and the curve of her mouth revealed the sharp curved fangs, glistening in the deep of the river. She opened her mouth and allowed the flow to drift between her teeth and then clamped her jaws to feed. Succulent, fat little fish, filled her belly pleasantly. Yes, she was the greatest of all the river dragons and Banquai was a fool to not try and present herself in a better way. Why, sometimes she appeared almost drab, as if she did not care how she looked. As if their dynasty was not a thing for pride or pleasure.
A flash... a light... above her head...
She curved her body to turn and see what caused the interruption to her thoughts.
Above her a figure danced in the air, slow and swaying with a majesty of its own, changing form, from alabaster flesh to smooth scaled white dragon, it was sister dragon Banquai. The yellow sun caught the scales in a fleeting tell of translucent beauty, the light rippled over the body in a myriad of colors before settling into the whiteness of her sister-friend. Without knowing where it came from, a stab of envy jolted Kenmei at the beauteous site. Banquai was returned to the river.
Kenmei lowered her supine body into the long reeds to make room for Banquai, for some inexplicable reason she did not want Banquai to see her yet. Annoyed at the sudden interruption of her thoughts, she did not realize that it was her self-love that was bruised at the sight of such innocent beauty.
Once lowered superbly into the deep of the river Banquai looked around. she was not hungry, she wished to see if Kenmei was there but not seeing her sister dragon hidden in the reeds she arched her body then sped swiftly away, in search. Kenmei watched her go, for the first time ever she felt a little less, she felt the wake of grace and virtue on her flesh and shivered as if cold. She loved sister dragon, what was this feeling that rippled through her form, it was cold, cold and dreadful. It was like a bad dream that the edges slip away from and you cannot reconstruct, and in the pit of her she felt alone, for the first time in eons she felt... unnecessary.
For the long hours Kenmei swished an indolent tail back and forth in the reeds, Banquai was in search of her. There was no sign of Kenmei anywhere in the deep of the river, nor by the bank. She was not in any of their usual secret places or indeed with any of their other friends. It was worrisome, where could she be? Gone now was the eagerness in sharing her news, now there was only a troubled mind. Just as she decided to go on the land and change to a Stander she spied a shimmer in the water and somehow she knew it was her sister friend. Sending out a thought-wave to the distant swimmer she waited for response... nothing... then, the swimmer seemed to change direction and go further away from Banquai. A mental shrug but an edgy feeling followed by the thought... it could not have been she... and despite the uneasy feeling from every scale Banquai continued her search in another bearing, not knowing why she did not go on land.
Two
It was heralded throughout the known worlds that the Dragon Lords sought a new and virtuous leader. Old Snamon who held the office for many millennia was tired and wanted to retire to his own world. He advised everyone to look to their neighbor, look to their friends, see the virtue in anyone who would aspire to the office and befit the requirements.
Banquai sought this, with her whole heart she sought this. Even as a young dragon so many moons before she envisioned a time when she would wear the crown. She loved her life and loved all around her, her friends, her family.
She loved Old Snamon himself, in fact, it was to him she attributed the ambition to become like him. So wise, so worthy and oh how she wanted to be that worthy, how she longed to lay her supine body on the throne from which wisdom and mercy was dispensed. It was a driving force within her to maintain the equilibrium and also to further the quest for peace and love. She understood the necessity of love, of mercy.
There were in the before-times, rulers who ruled by fire and incinerated on the spot, any who disagreed or disrespected them in any slight way. Great Snamon came to them in those times. Disaffected by any personal sense of greatness, he rallied a cause and factions first glanced to him then followed him. Adhering to his words of courage and defiance to tyranny they came to him in droves. His generous spirit looked upon all, as his children and he gathered them to him by his virtue.
The oligarchy did not feel the threat at first, too secure in their cruelty to believe any would dare against them, but Snamon did. After a few skirmishes there came a huge battle and he the victor placed him as the 'Gargantuan', the legendary 'Guardian of Dragon Worlds and Beyond'. The far reaches of many universes came to know his Lordship as vital, total and fair. His wisdom pluperfect, his judgment sure and his wits sound, none found fault, save those whose puffed up hubris allowed no esteem to another. Throughout his reign he became even more loved (were that possible), and so it was that Banquai placed him as her venerated mentor. In fact his encouragement, once noticing her desire, was indeed another motivation to his retirement. Old Snamon, back when he was merely Snamon, recognized virtue in the heart and mind of this slender dragon.
She loved to curl at his feet and listen to the tales of the long past, how he made her giggle at his recollections. But her comments proved insightful, educated and full-hearted. His endorsement of her was absolute and so it became apparent to all that there was really no need to look much further for a worthy choice. At their last encounter he gave her words to take to her heart, to use for the good of all and she cherished them as others treasure jewels. She replayed them often as a beloved verse in her head and heart but told none.
"Walk in virtue, keep upright in heart and spirit. Speak truth in your heart.
Wound none with words of censure or cruelty.
Do not grieve your neighbor or your friend.
Keep your word, even to the slighting of yourself.
Give, rather than loan.
Do not take or give a bribe."
These words were his, given to her and she needed them needed something that would be private and constant, to ground her to good purpose, no matter the outcome of the selection.
It was after this meeting that she sought out Kenmei, longing to tell her that she was more or less assured the office but when she did finally find her it was to be greeted almost coolly. There seemed no way to relieve Kenmei of her melancholy so she merely stayed at her side until she could sense a mood shift.
Banquai saw very little of Kenmei for the last two moons of the selection, there were meetings with elders, council questions, analysis reports and questionnaires to be dealt with. She did feel a slight disappointment when Kenmei finally gave reaction to the news of how she was leading the candidacy for the Grand Office, it was almost noncommittal. A natural inclination to maintain the level of their friendship prevented her from questioning the lukewarm reaction from her friend, and to cover an awkward moment she changed the subject.
Into the penultimate moon-time a terrible tragedy brought the council together. The standers, who were not dragons but lived peacefully alongside them, built small villages along the side of the great river. Their tiny crafts tethered to jetties that protruded as jagged teeth from the shore, were always carefully maneuvered by all dragons. From time to time an accident did occur but when it did the dragon responsible would immediately take stander form and help with the rebuilding. The tiny boats were the only way, other than hard-footing it across barren land, that the villagers from their disparate areas could communicate and carry goods one to the other. Essential to life and living and no dragon would deliberately destroy them.
However, the banks suffered a terrible destruction. Villagers all along the river reported to the council that every boat was dashed crashed and burned to char. Not one jetty remained intact, not one boat saved. Thankfully it happened in the nighttime and no life was lost.
Dragons from all quarters were called upon to take stander form and help to rebuild along with the villagers. As to the culprit of such an obvious dragon attack, it remained a mystery. Banquai and Kenmei, too busy in helping the rebuild, apart from the wondering, barely spoke of it.
As standers, dragons were taller and stronger than actual standers and so their help was more than welcome and soon the job was accomplished. Better jetties and stronger boats emerged from the charred ruins and the standers in all the villages felt they could carry their wares from village to village in new confidence and record time.
Once the work was over Banquai resumed her quest and naturally wished her friend to join with her in some small tasks. It saddened her that Kenmei showed no interest in giving aid to any who needed help. The 'Outer World' held no fascination for Kenmei, she thought river dragons were the only dragons that needed concern and even then she did not seek to help. Banquai seemed born to the care for others, there were no limits to her boundless energy in search of any that might be in need. The barren lands folk always needed food and shelter, warmth and fire, dragons were good at that and many helped but none like Banquai. Her interest in the small things of their lives alerted her to many of their needs that they could not express and these she supplied too.
When she returned she would find Kenmei and share some of the incidents she encountered and they would laugh together over some of them. However, as time neared to Banquai's selection, Kenmei appeared distant and cool toward her. This brought about the question that Banquai could no longer defer. She approached her friend as they lazed in the reed bank, far beneath the surface of the great river.
"Kenmei, my love, may I ask you why you seem not pleased by my future?" Her eyes soft in urging. For a moment Kenmei paused, then she answered.
"I fear that if (she could not bear, even yet, to say 'when') you obtain so high an office, there will be no more fun, you will change from being my friend and you will not want me or like me around you anymore, don't you see?
"But why my sister, why do you trouble on such things?" Banquai's puzzlement honest and pure. "Why do you fear I would change toward you?" For a brief moment it appeared as if Kenmei did not want to respond and Banquai furthered her question with, "We are no longer the impudent wretches that would nip at the tails of the Elders when at council, you were the best at teasing, yes?"
"I have grown since then," Kenmei responded but she thought 'now I would bite their heads off...' She half turned her head from Banquai to hide the slyness that entered her eye. Lowering her eyelids she shifted her glance to the side and looked down and away. Banquai, innocent of the malice in her sister dragon's voice, spoke in a softer tone to Kenmei.
"Have I hurt you, my sister friend?"
Kenmei almost glared at her but just in time controlled the impulse. She turned her great head to look fully into Banquai's face and answered.
"All you ever speak of is your 'dream', your ambition is high and lofty, reduces mine to nothing, you have never once asked me what my dream is."
A brief surprise crossed Banquai's face, Kenmei had never once mentioned a 'dream', how could she be so careless, so caught up in her own ambition to not take the time to uncover her friend's desires. This had to be rectified... she said to Kenmei.
"Come, let us swim to the shore, we will become standers and go to the village, there you can speak of your dream and I will listen, besides, there is always fun there for you, is there not?" At the plead, Kenmei nodded and followed in her sister dragon's wake.
As she allowed the pull of Banquai's current, she barely stimulated her giant strength, instead her energies diverted to the now persistent thoughts preying on her mind. Banquai was naive and foolish. Her dreams and goals were too lofty and should never be realized. At what cost would she become the Dragon Monarch, leader of all, the wisest of all with all the solemn oaths of loyalty, purity, veracity, honesty and mercy, she would have to fulfill, have to abide by. Where then would her friend Kenmei be? None of those virtues applied to her, nor would she desire them, Where was the fun in being virtuous? What a foolish aspiration Banquai strove for, it should never happen, how could she think it should? She is not nearly as beautiful as I am, she has not the form and stature I claim. I am renowned for the silver in my scales, the size of my head and teeth that glow in the darkest depths. Who is she to think herself better than me? What of Kenmei, what of her dream to roam the great heights, unfettered to wander through all the worlds and do her will wherever she landed. How she hoped for Banquai to go with her, but no, the selfish heart in Banquai's breast knew no loyalty to her friend, she only cared for her own objective, she thought nothing of Kenmei... Her thoughts building all manner of grievances against her dearest friend, but she kept the curl to her lips as Banquai looked back and smiled at her. They swam on to the distant shore.
Not long after this Banquai was called to the Grand Office and there, invested as the Monarch in Waiting. Old Snamon did nothing to hide his pride and pleasure. There would be a period of tutelage for Banquai to undergo and so her pleasure time with Kenmei was cut down to breathless meetings of high energy for Banquai and deepening resentment for Kenmei. In all the excitement of her dream coming true Banquai did not notice the cooling of eye, the tightness of mouth and the curl of displeasure to her friend's face. It would never occur to her to look there for such, so how could she see, besides, Kenmei knew well how to dissemble.
Three
Kenmei supine and still, watched as the lights reduced in the village. The river current lifted her gently as it swelled in its path, the soft splash of larger fish and the wind furring the surface, the only sounds. She allowed the swell its way to lift and fall her great body, its dominance served her purpose well. Still... silent... waiting. There was no plan in her mind but there was bitter hatred in her heart. These standers loved Banquai, their support and fervor spoke great in the ears of the council.
Each village was allowed a say, each village that was canvassed secured a higher and higher degree of worth to Banquai's election, and in Kenmei's mind, each village must pay for that. They and the council, even Old Snamon, colluded to take away the only true friend she knew. What would her life be with Banquai off and away, seeing to her 'good deeds'? Well they too would know the loss, they too would feel the rejection. Last time it was their boats and jetties, this time, it would be their homes.
The night was chosen well, no moon, the only lights in the village were the soft glows from the hearths in the wooden housing. She waited... the night grew darker... still she waited... Sleep sounds, gentle snoring, baby snuffles and dogs whimpering in their sleep, the only sounds in the air.
Kenmei slid her great length as low as her legs would allow. White in the dark her scales glistened but gave no light. She moved with stealth and ease, choosing her first victim. Selecting a large hut that would burn for a longer time and contaminate others with its flames she stood still and quiet. Her head rocked from side to side soundlessly... listening... nothing... no sound... all asleep... Her head drew against her chest then her chest billowed as she filled it with air. Her tongue nestled deep within her jaws as she raised her shoulders... opened her mouth...then...
The night burst into flame. A holocaust of raging hunger savaged, it leaped from dwelling to dwelling loud and raucous screaming for its voracity to be fed. It cared not for what fed it, fat or carcass, whittle and wood, it surged, an independent form from its source, newly born and greedy. Billowing dark smoke clouded all efforts of aid. Standers ran back and to the river and rain barrels. Lines of smudgy faced standers passed pails and buckets, half-spilled to throw on the new giant.
Alerted dragons came, including Banquai. Swooping into the midst of the flames scattering anything combustible, stomping out smaller eruptions with their feet. The night bore a bitter testament to selfless love as well as selfish mania. Many were hurt, some died, even dragons were scorched but all were wearied. By the time dawn wisped over the hills survivors sat, lay, or stood staring at the devastation of what was once their homes and village.
Only the iron water fountain in the center of the village still creaked and steamed any resemblance to a former state. The female standers, held their children to them tightly. They wept white trails through thick grimed cheeks. Children held fast to their mothers and stared with huge whitened eyes at what they once knew of home, destroyed, in one night. The male standers turned to the dragons in despair and Banquai came forward to their village elder, sadly she spoke to him.
"Kelvic, my friend, I give you my heartfelt sorrow and grieve with you at this severe loss. Know my friend, we will do all in our power to restore housing to your people, and in the meantime we will take you to dragon caves to keep you warm and safe."
Kelvic looked to her, his shaggy head nodded he could barely stammer out the words.
"We thank you Banquai, you have always shown your kindness, but how... why... who...?"
Shaking her head with equal sadness Banquai looked at him, she could not answer that but requested each dragon there, to carry the aged, infirm and young on their backs to the dragon caves. This was done and they left the sad scene to the dark blackened smoke rising from wattle and ware, the village smoldered into oblivion, all lost.
From the river Kenmei watched, satisfied and she smiled a cruel smile and thought, ...so be to any who deny me all I want...
Much later the council came to Banquai, they set before her a terrible conclusion, even as the truth was laid before her, her whole being rejected it. She staggered from the seat of power in an extremis. Her pain evident in every ragged breath she drew to speak.
"This cannot be true... you must be wrong... this cannot be..."
They held silence for each one knew that it was so very great a pain to her then, sadly their great heads shook, it was so. There was only this conclusion to be drawn, the only dragon not helping douse the flames was seen in the river, not touched by ash or smoke she observed, from a distance, the demise of those she obviously hurt. Banquai must now serve justice, not one day more could pass before Kenmei was found, what if she was 'rogue' and intended greater harm? She must be held accountable for her evil deed... punishment fitting to the offense...
Banquai reeled against the horror of this, how could it be her sister dragon, why... what must she do? For the new Guardian it was a too soon bitter blow, to know that with this great power came the burden of judgment over life and death... She nodded her troubled head that now felt as heavy as the task before her and they left her to find Kenmei. She staggered back to her couch, laid her head down on the cushion and wept. Later she would decide, for now, she needed to grieve... alone.
Four
Kenmei was found and surrounded by a guard taken to Banquai. A progress into the Great Cavern to reach the seat of power. Surrounded by gaping caves of egress, tall walls stretching hundreds of feet up to the domed ceiling above, that dwarfed these great creatures. They marched her as all on the sidelines watched. Mighty dragons, their chests puffed and wide, the females neck fans slightly splayed as a sign of sorrow.
They marched her until the seven steps of the dais was the only space between them but Banquai preempted their arrival and ran down the steps to her sister dragon. Her heart full of hope that some other explanation would gush from Kenmei's mouth but her disappointment was crushing as she saw the look in her sister friend's eye. The lack of remorse, in her cold eye, the sour turn to her mouth told Banquai everything. Kenmei would not plead innocent, her whole demeanor admitted the dreadful crime and the absolute lack of regret fumed from her as a palpable entity. Banquai wanted to ask her to repudiate her accusers, to explain why it could not have been her, but instead, as her wisdom finally saw the truth she simply asked.
"Why?"
Kenmei was not to be denied this final battle, her resentment almost choked the fire to ignite and burn her from the inside out, she looked to her once sister friend, now her monarch and responded with
"Because you cared more for the rabble, the unclean, in my stead. Because you devoured yourself with ambition. You set yourself too high, you wish to rule, to be above all?"
The general gasps at such an obvious slander wisped about the room but Banquai did not gasp, she knew her own heart as Snamon taught her and she felt the weight of all that Kenmei must have suffered because of her own aspirations. Her voice gentle still wishing to hear her sister dragon, still hoping that punishment could be avoided she tried to reach her. Her words were not condemning but reasoning as she said.
"Nay sister, I wish to serve all, to give of myself, to dispossess evil and strife and help us all to live with peace. Why do you strive so against me, what has come between us to bring this about. I love the very hairs on your tail, you are my beloved sister dragon... What have I done to earn this disdain from you, tell me I will undo it!" She begged and the helplessness she felt was in her voice as she looked to her at her sister friend longingly.
"There is no way to undo all that you are, is there? I cannot believe that the friend I sported with, age after age, has so inclined herself against me. You boast your goodness in my face. You wear virtue as a crown. You believe to be greater than I, greater than the whitest, most beautiful... You think I will slither away quietly while you assume a role I am better suited for...?" Finally it was out, there it was, the stark treacherous breach. The impassable gap. Kenmei was jealous, so bitterly jealous she had lost reason. She wanted the power she believed Banquai assumed but to do her own will with it, as the ancients did. She wanted to be above all for her own purposes, to self-aggrandize, not serve. There was no soothing, no smoothing over this and Banquai reeled with shock and hurt.
Her beloved sister dragon, for who knew how long, harbored such hate in her bosom and finally performed a terrible retribution for her imagined hurts. All of it the slights and malicious acts, deliberately done. Huge tears bloomed at the corners of her eyes as she stared at her loved one. Even then she wanted to reach out, to coil her body around the one she loved so greatly but the mad gleam in Kenmei's eyes forbade such action. Slowly, sadly, Banquai lowered her head as she spoke.
"You are right Kenmei, I am no more worthy than any, I have no great beauty as do you. I am not as sleek or elegant in appearance, nor in movement as swift. I do not hold for any the attraction of beauty of form as do you. I am merely a wanderer in the spirit land, searching for a home where all are able to live in accord. I would so that you would share this with us, that you could look beyond your bitter inclinations for the greater good and be a part of something wonderful."
"You mean, be a slave in your maniacal dominion? NEVER! NEVER! NEVER! Where is your freedom now? How, if you propose freedom, am I brought before you? Brought, brought as some underling, some unnatural beast. I who have all the same attributes as any here..." She swiveled about as if to include all others who appeared to be in judgment of her. Her rage obvious but not just for the slight of being called to the council. Her breathing harsh and heavy her voice lowering she continued. "I would rather sleep with the ancients and gather their dust over my head than follow one who sets herself above me!" Her voice rasped over their heads as spite and venom poured from her heart and mind, she was gone, far beyond Banquai's reach. So it was that Banquai saw in her mind the revelation of truth as if a reel of memories was loosed. The mystery was truly solved. Kenmei was responsible for all the devastation, the misery and bloodletting wrought while in this temper. Banquai's mind clouded painfully as she heard the screams and cries, saw the bodies strewn, the fire, the blood, the moans of the barely surviving. Even then, she tried once more.
"Banquai, my sister friend. I have not, nay would not set myself above you, we are equal, as all are equal, you have misunderstood, or I have not been clear enough, there is no ruling here, no 'setting above'. There is only love and wisdom, garnered from all corners, joy in the freedom of thought and generosity of spirit, bestowed freely, received freely and freely imparted. Could you not have come to me, with your grievances? Even now I offer my love, my friendship if you will turn from your rashness." She spoke with tenderness, understanding that the great ego her friend owned, was bruised and sore. She wanted to reach her as she felt she always did, she needed to... but...
The sudden roar began, rising from the bowels of hate and jealousy, building through imagined hurts and slights and bulging her neck and breast to burst from Kenmei in a forceful torrent. Her body rose and swelled with the magnitude of impetus. Attack mode as Kenmei's neck fan spread out, massive and dwarfing her head. It glistened palely a whitish pink, the spines and sinews starkly white against the pale violet net of veins. Her mouth opened, teeth gleamed against the darkness of her mouth, her red tongue receded into her jaws as she towered over Banquai.
Astounded at what was before her, Banquai had mere seconds to react. A bob and neat swivel removed her from the explosive gush of flames forced from Kenmei's throat. Pride, the persecutor of love, hate, the blinder of senses and bitterness, the refuge of ignobility won over Kenmei. The very tenderness in Banquai's voice, the very love displayed, became an anathema to her. Had Banquai rent her with a sword she could not have wounded her more.
It was then the others reached them, a nose clamp placed over Kenmei's snout, so she could not fire her breath again. They bound her legs so she could not run or change into a stander and then they turned to Banquai, for further instructions.
They saw their wise and beautiful leader weeping. Great swelling tears rose and fell over her face and the attendants stood in awe at the simplicity of their chosen queen. She spoke.
"Take her to the cavern." Her voice still soft, still tender. They dragged away the squirming Kenmei who twisted her head to scream any imprecation, and insult or slight at her once beloved sister friend. Sadly, Banquai rested her chin down on the ground and for long, long moments none approached her.
This dream Banquai knew for so long was now a reality. Yes, to be the great ruler held many advantages, there were physical as well as spiritual rewards. That of knowing that once and for all there would be the freedom to exist, to exert the liberty of will and practice the art of learning. Here, now she began, and to begin her reign she celebrated by considering the end of liberty, the curtailing of freedom, to the one she most wished to share her life with. The cruelty of the choice before her was the irony that would from here forth mark her rule. It would stamp her reign as a royal seal, weave into the fabric of her tapestry a red ugly thread, and never be blotted away.
Five
Banquai's eyes were now only moist, no tears, for justice needed a composed deliverer. Before her stood dragons and standers both. They waited in still quiet waiting for Kenmei to be brought before them. None could ever remember seeing a dragon put to death, it would not be pleasant and each one there wished in their hearts it did not have to be so.
The Cavern of Judgment was draped in the darkest red, for fire and blood. Swathes of the heavy fabric looped and wound about pillar and post. All dragons present laid their heavy heads to the ground, already in sorrow. Not since the ancient and cruel ones had blood been spilled in this now hallowed place. None there desired to see such a thing but none could think of a way other. All felt that Banquai was given no choice by her own sister friend. Banquai tried so hard to steel her mind to her duty, holding her heart a captive in her bruising breast.
The great gates swung wide and a small group of standers walked solemnly toward the seat of justice, as the offended they held the right to lead the procession. Then came a small guard of three dragons either side of Kenmei. she, her head high despite the humiliation of the nose clamp, walked regally to the foot of the steps of the judgment bench.
Banquai, her head raised and her two front legs supporting her frame on the judgment bench, silently watched her friend approach. Once the guard stopped before her, Banquai raised her majestic head and flared her neck-fan. So beautiful, despite the obvious threat some could not help but admire this vision.
In spite of her determination Kenmei flinched as the head above her swooped down. The mouth opened, the tongue tucked down and Kenmei almost fainted with the feral death staring at her. Yet, another sweeping arc and Banquai's head resumed its former position, then she stretched her neck backwards and pointing her aim to the vast ceiling she blasted an immense gust of fire, harmless to any, above their heads.
A collective gasp and then a sigh came from all in the hall. They quieted in suspenseful patience as Banquai turned slowly to look around at the entire assemblage. Still she was silent as if testing the mien about her and when she was sure, she spoke. Her voice did not sound like Banquai at all and Kenmei trembled visibly, as she heard not her friend's voice but that of the all powerful Guardian, perhaps even a great Gargantuan.
Her head still and firm, raised slightly but kept level, she looked regal, she looked as a Guardian should look... she spoke.
"Henceforth, the dragon known as Kenmei, is to be stricken from all memory. For her grievous acts she is to be taken to the 'Pit of Sorrow'." At this there was another loud gasp filling the cavern and echoing around their heads, and Kenmei herself blanched whiter than she ever was. Banquai continued. "There she will be imprisoned to watch the term of her sentence pass with every Twelve Moon-time. For thirty times one hundred Moon-times, will she watch. For thirty times one hundred Moon-times, will she ponder the actions that sent her to that dreadful place. It is hoped that in that time she will come to understand that there is, no nor can there ever be, a reason to wantonly take another's life in a capricious whim. It is further hoped that when she emerges, her energies will be restored to the furtherance of good.
Then she was taken and they all gathered to watch the ceremony of the 'Casting'. Sentencing would be immediate, it had to be, Kenmei was too dangerous to any living thing. Another procession then began to form and split to follow at each side of the dais, this time led by the condemned dragon and her guard.
Inside the Cavern of Justice, behind the throne dais, part of the cave rose in tall narrow peaks, from the ceiling counterparts dropped in long narrow columns so they resembled giant teeth, dragon teeth. No dragon could pass through these 'teeth' without walking round to the darker side. There, a gap, big enough for the largest dragon was excavated by them for such a purpose they now imposed. Seldom in all their history had such a form of punishment performed, as to a dragon, to not be free, was the worst thing to suffer. Only one of the gathering knew why this punishment was invoked and she kept her counsel. The truth of the matter was that Banquai could not bear to kill her dragon sister. She could not believe that Kenmei was devoid of all remorse and she hoped that time, a very long time, could restore her to her senses.
Still showing no emotion she stood, as a rock, watched them move away the great gate. It took a few dragons of equal size and strength to pull the chains, chains with links, the size of a tall stander. Even then the weight of the solid rock, taxed their strength. The gates, not moved for millennia, griped and gripped harder to their station, the first pull enervated the strength of most of them but finally after many attempts, they graveled open. For this time of the opening standers were requested to keep well back. The small rocks pinched and jerked and could fly heavily into the air. Hitting a dragon could not hurt much but as some of them were the size of a stander-child's head, standers could be hurt or even killed.
Once the dust settled and the gates were fully opened, they all moved forward to see what lay behind the 'Teeth of Woe'. An awesome sight met their gaze and Banquai too almost regretted her 'mercy' as she heard the gasps about her from standers and dragons alike.
Inside was a huge deep vertical cavern going straight down, above it was its match, going straight up. Stars could be seen way above and were they to view this from the outside, they would see a huge mountain that once in the distant past, many moon-times before them, spewed more fire than a thousand dragons could muster. A pale moon slid into view, lighting the cavern and illuminating all. Dragons and standers alike looked ethereal in the moonlight. Drawn faces of the standers imprinted with the seriousness of the occasion. Sad faces of the dragons at their impending duty.
Banquai turned to her sister dragon who although remaining mute as the dreadful fate before her paled the more.
She knew she could say nothing for fear of changing her mind but the resolution of Kenmei forced her to it. She gave what she hoped was a decisive nod and the guards brought Kenmei forward. She spoke for the last time to her friend.
"Do you have anything to say, if so speak now for once this is done there will be none to hear you." Her heart hopeful of even now being allowed to turn from this act of 'mercy'. Kenmei, ignoring the plea, shook her mighty head in defiance and without urging she pulled from her captors and without one look back... leaped into the void.
Dark it was, this infinite oubliette, and beyond a short length nothing could be seen below, saving sometimes when the moon lit and allowed a further measure. All they knew of it was that far and below an underground sea filled and swelled. In times of storm, the water rose and fell, making a fearful noise to the Cavern Guard, one that even dragons quaked at.
Now as they looked they saw Kenmei's large and beautiful body cascading down in flourishing curves, her neck fan wide, fully extended in instinctive attempt to slow her fall. Still, she fell, down and down, into the deep. The moonlight on her scales glistened dimly as they watched in awe at her abrupt leap.
Banquai, the guards, the standers, watched, silent, waiting, surely if the water was high enough they would hear the end of the fall. Surely, and Banquai's heart yearned for this, a curse from the lips of her sister dragon. Yea, even a curse would be better than nothing.
It seemed as though an age passed but finally a very distant splash echoed to the waiting group, and then, a faint growl and a flash. Kenmei was unhurt, no dragon can expel fiery breath if they are hurt, only coughing damp smoke will emerge from the fire chamber attached to their lungs.
Kenmei's sentence was begun, for the time she would stay there, there was no hope of escape. Were she able to make the arduous climb up the smooth vertical sides, once there the teeth would allow no passage. The guards of the Cavern of Justice, might from time to time hear 'something' but by the time they checked 'to see' nothing would be there. Kenmei would learn not to attempt to climb out, very quickly and as she had all the food the 'sea' could give her she would live strong and healthy for the full term of her imprisonment.
So much time before Banquai could release her, so much loneliness her sister dragon would know, but in that she was not alone, for Banquai was also sentenced. If Kenmei believed her or not, she too would live in loneliness for the sister of her heart. All she could do now was commit to never sentencing any who did not fully deserve the fate, to know true justice of heart and mind. To allow guilt without remorse be her only conviction to the judgment. To always dispense mercy with justice and treat all who came before her as if she loved them as much as her sister dragon... Kenmei.
Six
Deep, deeper than any before her she stared into the blackness that was her home. For all the 12 moon times passing, for all the gathering of them into the millennia, she counted them all. Not one micro spec of time eluded her, not one lonely moment that was not an eternity unto itself, did she endure, without the promise...
If Banquai thought her banished from heart and mind she would one day be illuminated, one day she would be apprised of all the hate and loathing that time in it's infinity allowed one such as she to dream of. It was then that the passing time became an ally as plans and schemes could be the more detailed as they hatched. Foolish she was then, foolish to believe she would not be caught, but, the next time... There was much Banquai, did not, nay could not know, none who did not dwell in the 'pit' could know... she was not alone...
Sometimes the undersea leashed a furious storm, even the deepest caverns could not escape the rash swell. Above they knew of these under storms, could even feel the rumbling of them on the sides of the mountains but they never knew their source.
One of these storms early in her imprisonment, raged suddenly it forced her to back as far and as high as she could in a deep recess. Beyond the crevice she hid as the force of water bore down on all. She saw the small helpless life urged on, faster than their gills could collect air. Saw their struggle against the immense tide that pitched them this way and that. Some managed to find a small escape, some were pressed viciously against the sides mouths gaping uselessly.
She had seen it all before but this time, something was different, her flesh shivered in apprehension, her neck fan shook as if instinctively preparing for danger. Even as the surge raged she sensed a difference, she felt... watched, appraised and knew there was a presence close by.
Not a fish, not anything she knew, or could ever know... In this vast realm she had met with many strange creatures, mostly benign, those that were not stayed from her, too afraid of her size. Monarch she was now, her own kingdom to rule, void of her own kind but nonetheless she felt secure in the knowledge of her supremacy... till now... Whatever it was that watched her she felt its power was greater, greater than hers and deadly...
Then, the only true fear she ever felt raised every hair on her body despite the enormous pressure around it as a soft laughter rang about her reverberating against the sides of the cavern. So much so, that she felt the very walls tremble and a static spray lit the surface of the cavern and speared her flesh painfully. She tried to edge away but the force of the inundation kept her pinned to its discomfort.
Distraught her head ducked low as her frightened gaze stared about her... there was nothing to see... Nothing, only the swell carrying the waste that it swelled on her. Again the laughter, was it in her head? So soft so delicious in its pleasure, the laughter sounded again, as if the sound itself was a presence.
She cried out, tried to hide her head, she squirmed against the stinging walls and finally, uselessly, screamed out her terror in one long venting... The laughter sounded again but also a whisper, so gentle, it almost allayed her fear.
"Hush now..." the sweet voice urged... "There is nothing to fear... I will help you... you will see."
"Who are you, where are you?" she managed to wasp out.
"I am the god of this place."
Her heart pounded unmercifully, what was she hearing, there are no gods, that was only a fairy's tail to teach the young fear. Whatever this 'thing' was it had power and more than she could ever conceive of possessing. Eyes straining tried to focus... to see, the thing that spoke but only the sea mocked her. Her thoughts ran wildly in her mind, she had to speak but she did not know what to say... to ask it something, she felt it waiting for that... but what? It would be foolish to brazenly argue such a great power that it did not exist, it could turn angry... If it was this powerful in laughter, how would it be in rage?
"I... I... did not know there were gods here..."
"Not gods... GOD!" The voice boomed and the cavern shuddered as if the whole sea was shaken in a giant hand. Her body flattened against the surface of the cavern in even more extremis and she thought she might die. Terror, at the sound of a fury she could not even guess at. Her own grievances paled in the comparison of the rage she felt surging about her. To die here, now with no vengeance achieved let alone attempted, no it could not be... She cried out again, a whimper and she felt the pressure against her body loosen somewhat.
"Forgive me... I did not know... please... do ... not... kill me..." She tried. Then the pressure completely slackened and the voice spoke again.
"Why would I kill you? Do you not think that being here in this pit, is not death enough? This time there was no laughter but a bitter edge and almost as if the question was internal, not really directed to her.
"Are you imprisoned here too?" And she regretted the words as they left her breath...
"ME! IMPRISONED! I, THE GOD OF ALL YOU HAVE EVER KNOWN, OR SHALL EVER KNOW!"
"I'm sorry... I'm sorry... forgive me... I do not know these matters, please do not harm me... please..." She whimpered against the rise and swell that once more assailed her flesh. The fiery walls were suddenly alight with greater threat and her body felt the burning peril harsher than before. Just as suddenly, it relaxed again and she felt the same previous tingling though this time with relief, not alarm. She sobbed uncontrollably, never before had she cried so. "Please... tell me what I can do to appease you... please...please..."
The voice seemed to calm, became more as it was at the first as it said.
"You wish to appease me?"
"Yes, I wish to know who you are and why you have sought me out. You the god of all I have ever known, or ever will know. Help me to understand, tell me how do I please you?" She waited and finally she heard the voice as sweet as life itself and just as intoxicating.
'By allowing me to please you."
As if a magic wand was waved, the pressure, the fire from the walls, the threatening swell, all died down and the calm was as compelling as the storm was. So compelling that she thought the voice to be gone.
She waited, moved a little, waited again...
"Do you want me to help you, little one?" The voice spoke, proving it was total master in the place she now must dwell in. There was no choice, serve or be destroyed. She was not fool enough to think that this voice belonged to one of a benign nature. She knew there would always be a price to pay. That it might promise but she must deliver. Yet, here she was and though she despised even the very thought of serving any, she capitulated and responded.
"How could you help me? I am trapped here cast now for many millennia," thoughts of her moon time vigils filled her mind. Each month she went to the place she was cast down from, to stare longingly up, so many fathoms above, at the moon. Full beautiful and gently lighting the land forever. A sob broke her throat as she continued, "there is nothing I can do to escape."
"Tut...tut...tut.. " Came back the voice in soft mockery, "You disappoint me," it purred, "here you have the greatest opportunity, with nothing but the perfect requirement, to indulge it with, and you speak of escape.?"
"What 'perfect requirement', do I have?"
"Time!"
From that time on when the swell rose and the fish dove from the storm she smiled, for she knew she would have company...
Seven
The couple sat together, away from any ear that could be inquisitive to their converse. His eyes, dark green dwell on the face he loved. The time was come and he knew she feared for it. Her eyes, pale and lovely cast about as if searching for something she lost and must find. He took her hand and captured it in his calm strong grasp. Her gaze found his face and for a moment she relaxed. This face, hers alone to gaze upon for so very long a time, as hers to him. Finally she spoke her fear.
"What if she has not changed? What if her vengeance is not just vented on me, but you, our whole family. What if..."
"Hush, my love, be calm." One hand lifted to her face to gently trail the perfect flesh of her cheek, the flesh he loved, adored. She leaned her face into the caress but her brow furrowed nonetheless. He continued. "There is nothing you can do, whatever she will emerge as, it will be so. We can only withstand her with all that we have."
"Yes, yes, I know I cannot delay but the time is almost here and I so dread it. When we first met I confessed this to you, all that I once felt for her. Through the millennia we have shared and raised our family, adapted to the ages of standers, and seen great things rise and pass, there was always this shadow on my heart. Always this dilemma of spirit. She knows nothing of the land now, does not know that we do not allow our true bodies to be visible, that we only appear as standers, that even now standers are not referred to as that anymore. I did not think when I cast her down that she would have to surface to a world so very different than anything she knew before. How could I be so cruel? Surely death would have been the kinder option, but, I couldn't, I just could not kill what I had loved for so long."
"No, I know but Quai, everything you say proves your goodness and her evil. You are not responsible for the evil she has done or may do in the future... you have to be as strong and determined as you showed yourself throughout your reign. You must release her, you know that, her term is almost done, no matter the consequences. If she emerges contrite, then all the fears you have suffered for too long, and this discussion, are done and we will rejoice in that. If she emerges vengeful then we can do nothing except try to counter all that she attempts. You must think of her as any other dragon the people ask us to test, without fear."
"But, what if we cannot contain her, what if she is beyond us in cunning, in strategy, what do we do?"
He looked deep into her eyes as he answered.
"We enlist the aid we know is there."
"You mean the new initiate to the Magi?"
"Yes, from all reports his training is going well, he is the perfect foil for this threat, if there is a threat."
"But, he is not yet completed his training. Yes, I know he excels in all things but the last test, still eludes him, he refuses it, steadfastly, I know this... I have overlooked him..." Her confession caused a slight shake to her husband's head as he responded.
"Quai, this is not good, we agreed not to interfere, to allow him his liberty."
"Oh Qui, I did not interfere, he was not even aware of me. I just felt that, well, I wanted to..." Her consternation at his soft laughter, his eyes filming with wonder at her, he stroked her cheek again and said.
"Oh my little dear, what am I to do with you?"
She smiled back at him and then her gaze turned from him to see beyond the hills, she saw clouds dark and red scudding across, as if running from the night. The sun, low and setting as if all this was normal, not to be interrupted, life, life continuing, people safe, children playing, petty strivings, laughable, almost pathetic, the people who did not know, could have no idea of the potential evil she was about to release, about to set free to, perhaps, scourge their lives... Yet she could do nothing, nothing except hope that Kenmei had spent this long time readjusting her perspective and would come out of the pit ready to behave well, but she could not help but doubt it.
So it was that the time arrived. Quai and her husband Qui walked together to the broken mountain. There she held him in a brief embrace and as they each turned about to make sure no one was there to observe, she rose gently in the air, swirling beautifully, for a brief second he saw her beloved dragon form before she disappeared and flew to the top of the mountain.
The moon, gloriously full and pale, filled the space above and Kenmei looked to its urging, soon... soon...
"Remember, all I taught you, I will have minions to aid you."
Kenmei glanced to her side, "And you, will you come to me too?"
"Perhaps, perhaps I will bring you to me... here... as we have been, for all this time."
"No, not here, never here, never again, please not here..." Her entreaty brought a soft chuckle from the dark and then the moon flooded the whole cavern with light and Kenmei's gaze was called to its claims as she stared once again to the far opening.
A distant fluttering, a voice never forgotten, called to her from above and she felt her body lift without any aid, it rose far more gracefully than it once descended. Upward, up... up... up toward the silver of the waiting light...
Softly she landed outside the rim and turned to look about her. She was resplendent, her beauty undimmed, the silver white and cream of her flesh glimmering in the moonlight. Quai, did not make herself visible, she wished to observe her friend secretly. Kenmei, looked about her, saw nothing, no-one. So, Banquai did not even come herself, to release her, the coward... well, she would find her... Then, she saw as if the air shimmered and before her stood a beautiful stander. Lovely of face and form, long black hair to her ankles, thick and softly waving. Her skin was as pale as alabaster and her eyes light, the palest green. So graceful, so lovely, she looked at Kenmei with an old familiar gaze. Kenmei snarled and backed away from the vision as if from a contaminant, a poison.
"Ah, Deceiver, wretch, you think to fool me with this new form. I would know your simpering anywhere. Come forth Banquai, reveal your true form to me, coward..."
"This is now my shape Kenmei, I appear to you as I appear to all. Dragons no longer reveal their form, we remain invisible to all eyes in our true state. Very few know us for what we are and we have lived thus for many moon times, quite contentedly."
"I will never..."
"Yes, Kenmei, you will, only certain people will see your true form and you will not have the say as to who they will be. It is law unto us all, we cannot break it by will."
"I will find a way."
"You are unrepentant then, even after all this time? My sweet sister dragon, I have hoped and longed for a change in you."
Kenmei raised herself up, spread her neck fan and inhaled. Quai did not move she stood her ground knowingly. Kenmei exhausted her breath over her one time sister friend, but that was all that was released, breath. In consternation she glared down at Quai.
"Another change you will have to adjust to Kenmei, we are no longer allowed fire by will, it is a spiritual exercise only now and not to be abused for selfish reasons." Her calm responses to everything Kenmei said or tried, were maddening.
"I suppose dragons throughout all the world have you to thank for these little restraints." Her eyes glaring whitely as she loomed over the slight figure.
"I, among others, I do not have rule, Kenmei, only care."
"Well, I intend to have rule, and neither you, nor others, will prevent me."
Ignoring the petulance Quai continued with the information Kenmei would need in her new life. "You will not be seen, you will have to take stander shape in order to live and I hope that is what you choose, life. Life can be beautiful, as a stander, they are called people now, as a stander, you can marry, raise children, your longevity is still intact but it only means that you move every few hundred moon times or so. It is a good and rewarding life."
"Not with you in it!"
"That is your choice, of course. I hope in time ..."
"How much time, millennia?"
Ignoring the sarcasm Banquai continued. "As I said, in time I hope you will come to adjust your thoughts, not just on me but on all things that will now be your life."
"You think I am content to hear your prattle, I am done with you, now and forever." She raised her head to look about her as she spoke. Quai knew she was looking for a place to go to, so she spoke again."
Instead of fire, you will have flight, but only if you are not visible. As a stander, sorry person, you will have no abilities other than all people have, so you will not be able to fly. This form is beautiful and serviceable, greater than even dragon form, it is one pleasing to use. Your life can be pleasant if you will it so. I have prepared a place for you, if you go north and use your senses you will find it easily. Have no concern that it is close to where I dwell it isn't, and, I will not disturb your peace."
Kenmei glared at her again, her eyes narrowing. She stomped her great feet and tossed her head but she did reduce her neck fan and that was all Quai needed, she said as she pointed north.
"Keep going till you see a ridge in the belly of the sunset, it will look like fire, there is your new home. Everything is waiting for you, your servile folk are expecting their new mistress, remember they will not see you in your true form and will not expect your name to be elaborate. I have adopted Quai as my name, they will call you Mei and if you wish to ease yourself I suggest you adopt it and adapt." She then moved aside as if done and Kenmei moved forward. She looked up, for the first time and saw the stars, such a thick blanket of them, they oppressed her, too used to viewing them from below, it was not pleasant to see the bright righteousness of them shining down on her. She shook her head again and with one last scathing glance to Quai, Mei raised herself and twirled, to her annoyance and amazement as she did so she disappeared, nonetheless committed now to her freedom she launched herself angrily into the sky.
Quai returned to Qui but the look on her face forbore any questioning, he let her be and together they returned home in silence. Each knew the thoughts of the other and they were not pleasant
Eight
The low rumbling in the distant sunset threatened yet another storm. Merlin's turn it was to watch. A Sensei now, a master himself, yet still to take a turn at the humbler tasks. This was an attempt to turn from pride, to not let powers be the rule of self but rather stamp out the dictates of hubris. He smiled gently, even though he knew there was no need for this for him, he was determined to allow it, in fact he loved it.
He loved, even with a storm raging about him, the time alone, the time of thinking, of seeing his thoughts and remembering... It was still so hard to remember his parents demise, without tears. It was as if time did not heal but only stretched a further distance from them. Though vengeance still lurked in his hidden heart, he knew it was not just for their deaths, or the villagers, or the loss of Aeem or Dracon and Merlineld, nor even the end of his home life and of all the aspirations he once held for his future. No, the vengeance he sought was to right a great evil, to end the tyranny of wickedness and free the dragons. Yes, he knew they would be now bred to evil intent, taught by they who the baby dragons would imprint on.
It would take great magic to turn them back, powers he studied now and hard to acquire elsewhere. So far there was no slowing to his learning and his masters all, held great hope for a different future than he once envisioned. There was about him an air of solemnity, yet he could laugh heartily, a gentleness, yet he was a worthy opponent to the best of their masters in all forms of weaponry and hand-to-hand fighting. A sense of a dreamer yet his reverie could be broken in a heartbeat when required. This was a puzzlement to them all yet, as was their custom, they thoroughly accepted him as one of them.
They cared nothing for the pinkish tinge of his flesh the soft brown of his hair, even though their only knowledge of such was limited and usually mendacious, violent and avaricious. From the first moment he entered their realm they recognized him as a student and began his teaching as if a direction from an higher authority instructed them to do so.
How often his reverie would shift back and back again. His past contained all the secrets to who he was, he knew this, as all must come to know, for him it was the treasure of his being and no rebellion lay deep to cut him from its claims.
Merlin... Merlin... Merlin... so many past and wonderful voices echoed, calling his name through the infinite blink of time between then, and now. His thoughts, never shared, maintained the perfect memory of everything in his life. His recall, of each detail, each inflection, lift of chin, happy laugh, face of love, all these treasures, his own.
The Lady of the Lake had given his commission, his purpose but even before meeting that ethereal fairy, he, deep down knew, knew that his purpose was greater than himself. Others too had known, the sad look in Merlineld's eyes, the knowing look in the Elder's as he handed the staff to him. The same staff he leaned upon now.
His stare into the distant impending storm narrowed a farther gaze. One that took him back to the world of love joy and peace he once knew as absolute. His sigh falling heavily from his mouth reminded him that nothing, nothing was 'absolute', all things change. As his love floated before his inner eye, he smiled... Aeem, my love, my heart, one day I will return, one day... She shivered and faded and a sudden thought alarmed him.
When the dawn came he was to meet with one master he could never really reconcile with. Not a stern master but his probing eyes searched all and Merlin did not like to wonder if those eyes saw into his very soul. This day was to be a test, a test that for so long Merlin avoided, and even dreaded. As a stab to the heart he remembered the words of Maran, the last time they met as he said... "Merlin, my son, there is so much you refuse to see, so much you must face. I can help but your heart and mind must be willing. Until you face this step you cannot be termed, 'Magi', your time with us cannot end and you will be doomed to spend your life teaching lesser men. It has to be, it must be... all men fear this, it is the greatest step in becoming free, free from expectations of others. Free from self elaboration and pomp, free from hubris, even to the inner being. Without this step you will not progress in the journey and intent of your life, you will be halted"
Merlin squirmed uneasily, this was the hardest thing to do, even to face, yet he most certainly must. So far his 'explorations' into the void were neutral, easy territory, easy....easy... How could he, where would the courage come from? The one thing not learned since his first teachings here, was how to control his heart. His mind, a steel blade, equal to the Excalibur sword, his body, in tune with the very air about him, his wits quick and sure, but his heart... ah yes that was another story.
He stared back into the sunset but now all was dark. The storm rampant in the distance and growing its black threat to the domain of the villages that slept in the shadow of the rock he snuggled in. He estimated by its speed and fury that it would not be spent before it reached him. If the direction of the wind held to its course, the overhang of rock above him would offer minimal protection. He wondered if it would be prudent to shift him and his gear to the lower ledge. There a protrusion rose in a weird flattened shape to umbrella the ledge. Although that particular position did not offer as great a panorama for viewing any approaching threat, it was always considered a more comfortable refuge on such occasions.
Loving the power of the storm and respecting its force and necessity, he decided against the lower ledge and settled further against the face of rock on his perch. He wanted to watch the storm, wanted to see the billowing darkness rush out from the beyond. This night it was as if the elements themselves concurred with his inner heart. The turmoil, broiling within and without, holding all his thoughts and emotions in one fury, one binding degree of suspension. Release would come, blasting through the thin veil of separation between real, remembered and the unknown. what was to be, would be, but mortal or not all would endure it's fierce ravaging.
He did not know which storm he was watching, the one racing toward him or the one he so masterfully quelled within him. Perhaps they would combine and reveal together a new truth he would have to face... perhaps... He looked deeper into the burgeoning onslaught, he never saw a storm so vast, so swift... He suddenly knew, as if by a great instinct that the storm would not harm the villages beneath, that it was different, not anchored, not really earthly.
Kenmei saw the panorama beneath her as never before. This flying was a great advantage but, it would be wonderful to do it so all below could see her and tremble at her power. Ah but then what use, fire was disallowed so how could she be a threat. She saw villages sleeping in peace and it disturbed her as she flew over them. What right did these little creatures have to the freedom she was denied. They could be who they are, she could only be her own shadow. Since when did dragons bow to standers, since when could they be overseers to a greater being. It wasn't right, it wasn't natural. the greater force should rule, aye and rule by fire...
A soft whisper in her ear, was he here too? The silver voice said 'here is your true enemy'. She looked down and her keen eyes rewarded her with a figure looking up from a craggy rock directly at her. A stander! Such a one as she had never seen before. Tall and well formed, broad of shoulder and strong of mind. She read him, his mien, not weak and groveling but determined and powerful. Her head inclined to one side and cast thought toward the silver voice. "What should I do?"
"Kill!" Came the sharp reply and she dove down toward the figure on the rock.
Merlin's mind cast off all meandering thoughts. His wits came to the fore as he stood in defiance of something he felt was come against him. He took his staff and with all the strength of his new status he lifted it in both hands and with words of power screaming over the noise and fury, he drove it deep into the ground rock at his feet. The rock melted at his phrase, welcoming the intrusion of stout wood, as he buried it deep. Then his thoughts became actions before he could think them, he wound his silk throat cloth around his waist and tethered his body to the staff. His head bare, he raised it to the wind as if in retaliation to its challenge, as if to say... do your worst...
Rock splinters blasted his flesh, tore at his clothing but the silk held true. His hair almost pulled from his head as if a great in-drawn breath was sucking his form into itself. The vicious wind held anger, but more, disdain... He felt life in the storm as it swirled around him. Though astonished he tried to see into the thickness of its rage but saw only dark dust swirl and twist in the thick air. High into the epicenter he heard a cry, high and above him, it seemed to envelop the whole earth. Whatever this storm was it was not normal. No rain, no wet, just hot... hot... hot... Stealing air from his lungs and scorching the hairs on his bared arms. Still he clung to the staff, embracing it as a long lost love. The silk held true and satisfied all doubts about the magic cloth that he ever held. Then it slowed, it lifted and just when he thought his lungs would burst he realized, it was passing. It broiled one last offense over him, then away. Over him, the rocky mountain he stood on, over and away, away with its threat and though it still pulled viciously at him, he felt the energy expend and go by. With the last degree of force spent over him he took a great breath and exhaled to take a cooler draft in. He looked to where the force passed to and saw... nothing... just the northern panorama stretching away into the dark reaches.
His eyes, still filmed, blinked in amazement, where had it gone? Such a storm does not simply manifest and then disappear! He walked to the edge and looked down, peace, tranquility, nothing in the villages disturbed. As if nothing untoward occurred... nothing...
Nine
With the full dawn Merlin made his way back to his lodge. So deep in thought he almost missed seeing Tu and his jolly hail startled him to a responding wave and smile.
"Clear night brings a cool day..." Tu called out gaily. Merlin nodded and smiled but his mind focused on the vision of the storm, if that is what it was. However, this morn was his meeting with Maran and he was still not sure what his decision was going to be. Had he thought it all through, was he prepared to face 'truth' his truth, all truth... All truth was easier and he ached for that but he could not have the one without the other. He would break his fast and over his grain and fruit bowl, ponder again.
His lodge was a sparsely filled dwelling, a low table that he sat cross-legged to eat at, a wooden chest containing his past life and all its accouterments, and the first place his gaze sought on entering. So seldom did he open it, because everything he needed was committed to his remarkable memory, but the 'Tome' resided there and laying atop its aged leather binding, the wrapped sword and scabbard of Excalibur.
Often he wondered about the sword, often he pondered on the message from the Lady of the Lake as she handed it to him. What did it all mean? How could he learn to wield the sword here? Everything he learned here was to do with defense, not attack, the use of mind body and spirit to guide the intellect. In fact the only weapon, if it could be called that, was the staff and was more an insignia, a show of authority.
He used his own staff, none here ever questioned that. It was given to him in his commemoration so long ago now but his mind was clear on each event for the reliving at any time he chose. The prevailing wisdom in this place was that the staff was an extension of the man so his was revered, no matter that he arrived with it.
This eastern place was so different than any home he had known and he accepted the fact that his friends from there would not even be aware of his life here. So often he wondered if they thought of him as he thought of them and this was the moot point of his dilemma.
If he accepted the final challenge, if he decided that becoming a 'Magi' was the direction for his life then he would be forced to this final test. It was his only barrier, his only stumbling block. The Lady of the Lake had made it clear, he must come here, he must learn all he can from any here who would teach him.
That all included this step yet his fear was so great about it, his inner man feared that he was forgotten, that all he loved in his back-life had moved on from him. There was one that mattered most, more than any other and the thought that he would take the step, overlook her and see her settled with another... he knew he could not face that. His parents were passed on, they were safely locked in his memories. Dracon was his bond dragon, nothing would disrupt that, no it was just that other ...
They parted in love but that was so very long ago. Yes they were still young but passing time can be cruel and loneliness hard to bear. His life was filled with learning and his moments of peaceful reflection the only times he allowed her face to plague him. But, that was all in memory, not the present, not now, what of now? What if she forgot him, moved on to another... How could he face a life not just without her but seeing her with another... was there enough courage in the whole world for that? He knew no amount of power could compensate for such a loss.
The power as a Magi would enable him to free the beloved dragons from the evil hands they were in. Enable his return to the life he loved and ... here his thoughts always paused as if hanging over a cliff edge ... what would he return to...?
Taking his bowl from the only other piece of furniture in his lodge, the cupboard, he absently poured his morning grains into it, then the berries. Stirring the contents with his fingers he coated each berry and still lost in thought raised the nourishment to his mouth. His hand stayed, the juice of the berry mingled with the grain trickled purple lines of sticky fluid down his fingers. Still he sat, staring into his own mind, his heart, and for the first time in months he knew. He knew, he needed to know... If he ever wanted to return he must face this test, he must.
He looked to the chest as if confirming his decision but what he saw surprised him. Coming through the crack of the opening was a silver glow and he saw dusty flecks of light floating in the gloom. His gaze fixed to the sight, he put down his bowl, went to the chest and lifted the lid.
There he saw the sword and he lifted it out in a new awe. The silken wrappings draped and fell about him, he felt the cool of the material and remembered when Maran gave it to him as a gift, but no matter the delicate strength of the fabric, no matter the strange pleasure in the feel of it, what really drew his attention was the silver stream of light that blazoned from the scabbard of the sword.
He dropped the silk and as it drifted to the floor, he lifted the scabbard and drew the sword. As he did, the gloom of his tiny cottage filled with a glorious light. So beautiful, so bright yet not to hurt the eyes rather, it bathed them, as if giving a nourishment he could not explain or understand. He smiled as he held the sword aloft, as if he now knew, what it meant, what it was.
A weapon of war yes, but also the bringer of peace. The sword was the light keeper, the grace of benevolence and when held in the right grasp, the benefactor of peace.
Yes, this was the sign! He would go to Maran, he would commit to the test, he would face all the demons he would need to face. He would do anything to dwell in this light, to be a part of this truth...
As if in concert with his decision, the sword gently dimmed until once again it was back to its normal state. Carefully with great respect Merlin replaced it, wrapped once again in the magical material of silk.
Ten
Keep going north... keep going north... Over and over her mind replayed the words. The blistering thoughts pursued her at a pace she could not out-fly. Keep going north... she tried again to stop them whispering in her mind. Was that all she had to do to satisfy Banquai, just go north... live as stupidly as she does with her new name and no title! No, and again NO! She would not, could not.
So she could not use her true form and be visible, this was a curse, done for what, to plague dragons... to supply the needs of the standers, excuse me people now. For a brief moment she wished herself back in the pit, she missed him, his soft laughter, his stern pride. It irked her to think she needed him but she knew she did. She wondered if he would visit her as he promised, had he promised? All she could remember of that conversation was his soft laughter echoing through the caverns. Was it his voice telling her to kill that stander? Had she killed him?
What if the loneliness of all the time spent in isolation caused her now to see and hear things? Why had she sought that single figure's life? What was it about her that kept her heart hard against all life saving her own. Where could she sleep. where could she rest? She felt as though she had been flying all night and she was so very tired... Then, a glow, the sun was rising in the west, did she keep going north? Confused for a moment she determined to change her course when suddenly a glow appeared, almost like a finger in the sky pointing downward.
Instinct forced her to look down in it's direction and she saw a low built structure beneath her. A burnished roof reflected the early glow and it burned bright. So, this was her new 'home'. A large place, built like a palace, no way to guard it for its low ramparts but nonetheless it was stately. Despite herself she liked the look of it and dove down to land on the stones of a magnificent terrace. Without thinking she set to land and was dismayed to discover that as she did, her motion slowed, the old familiar swirl (had she forgotten that?) and she was down but her scales did not shine in the dawning light, it was her skin that glowed...
She stood for a moment in the stillness, so this was her new dwelling place. Turning gently she ran a scrutinizing gaze about the perimeters. Beautiful, ornate but tastefully so. The dragon insignia was embedded in the stones, in fact it was everywhere, over the door lintels, on the alabaster tubs holding the flowering bushes, even on the seating and small tables. The marble felt cool to her feet and she turned to go through the most prominent door at the end of the terrace. Here a sumptuous room greeted her, a bed covered with silk draping. Overlarge cushions scattered on a sumptuous bed adorned with heavily brocaded patterns of swirling pictures of dragons... beautiful. Large chests lined the walls and a full length mirror beside them. She moved toward the tall, polished metal, mirror and looked at her flesh for the first time in millennia.
The dark smoothed surface revealed her unchanged and even more beautiful than she remembered. A perfect form of sweeping curves, delicate skin, almost white, creamy, like ivory. The eyes, large and sloe-edged fringed with lashes of jet, long and alluring. She always did like the eyes. Her hair cascaded thickly black in gentle waves to her ankles. Yes, truly a beautiful form. What she did not see was the coldness of eye, the lack of depth of soul and spirit. She did not see the selfish greedy heartless creature that once earned her a penalty of death.
It was early and she needed to rest. Her slow graceful walk brought her to the inviting bed. She pulled back a layer of silk and gratefully sat upon it. One last look about her new 'home and then she slid beneath the silken sheets and in the comforting cool she slept.
She woke to a flurry of activity and a voice whispering orders. She raised herself to look and saw a maid, a lovely 'stander' or was it people. The girl, seeing her new mistress not only arrived of a sudden but awake and obviously wakened by their bustling, immediately bowed and then went to her knees, still bowing. She said in a breathless, forgive me plea.
"Lady Mei, forgive intrusion, please. We did not know you arrived, we came only to prepare room for you, we did not know..." Her voice trailed as she glanced up into the most beautiful face she had ever seen. From that moment on this girl was her slave... unto death.
Kenmei blinked her large liquid eyes and for a moment just stared at the slight form before her. Well indeed standers knew benefit from the passage of time, this child was delicate and lovely. Her hair bound in black folds around her head emphasized the white paint on her face, the whites of her eyes almost yellow in comparison, but the pupils, black as sloe, as the moonless sky at night. Everything about her was delicate and rare to the point that her own tall frame could almost appear awkward... almost...
"What is your name?" She asked. The girl bowing again and responded.
"My name is Missa, Lady, I am honored to be your servant."
"I have endured a long journey Missa, bring me nourishment."
"Yes Lady, I have so instructed, it will be here directly."
This pleased Kenmei, the girl saw the need and used her initiative, she was going to like having servants.
Eleven
Maran sat and waited for his student. This day Merlin gave his word to a once and for all answer and he trusted him. Strange to think how this young man entered their small community, became one with them and now stood to become greater than any before him.
Never wanting to press him, to coerce in any way Maran did never tell Merlin of all he foresaw for him. It was only a question of time, Maran knew that before Merlin would truly ascend to the stage necessary to becoming the Magi he was to be. Perhaps, he smiled at the thought. Perhaps it was Maran's impatience, not Merlin's uneasiness that caused him to urge Merlin's decision. He chuckled to himself, so many years a Magus, and yet still so many flaws. He turned the chuckle into a soft chant, it would not do for student to see master laugh at himself...
He lit long tapers of sweet essence, allowing the soft drifting smoke to curl and climb the air about the room. Merlin would enter to the persuasive perfume and feel comfort immediately, no matter his decision.
He turned, still humming softly when he saw the tall and pleasant looking young man before him. He considered the face and for the hundredth time wondered why when flesh gave such abundant prospect of growth did this young man prefer to scrape it from his face. Ah... the glory of such profusion, beyond any of his kind and this young man refused its claims to his features. Ah... wherever he came from this was indeed a strange custom.
He looked again to Merlin's face, there was a change something different, an elevation, a light, a confidence... something not before displayed. Maran blinked the film from his eyes and when he looked again Merlin was smiling at him gently. Hardly daring to hope Maran heard the words.
"I am ready master, nay more than that, I am eager."
Almost tearful with relief Maran took Merlin by the shoulders and nodded so fast he made Merlin laugh. He never saw this master so animated, so pleased with himself. It was amusing but at the same time Merlin recognized that all his reticence toward this step had placed a sadness between them and now it could be removed and Merlin would know this master as friend as he knew all his others.
This day would end, once and for all the barriers he himself forged about him. From this day forward, truth would be known, not just by himself but by this patient and understanding master before him. Nothing would be hid, their hearts minds and spirits, known, as brothers, as twins through the extraordinary tasks ahead.
"Come, come... sit. You will sit here, by me."
Merlin did as directed and sat comfortably in the prepared place. Maran sat opposite. A small brazier burned before them with the precious coal. Too rare to use for heating only tiny ovals were chiseled to use in ceremony. This copper bowl held a cluster that glowed orange and red and looked as alive as the two occupants of its space.
"The fire holds truths, my son, truths that will set your heart mind and spirit free. What will you do with that freedom?"
"You know what I will do, I have told you many times before."
"Ah yes, but decisions before the veil is lifted is one matter, once the veil is pierced... decisions may change."
"No matter, I am ready for this. My heart, my mind, my very soul cry out for this. No matter what I discover... I am prepared."
"This is good... very good... I will warn you only that there will be much emotion. A man, though he is doomed to suffer them, he must endure their weight with calmness. he must maintain tempered steel in his spirit, but never forget the bittersweet that is real life. If this is forgotten man is a beast, no use to any and should be consumed. Do you understand this my son?"
"Intellectually I do understand, I keep a close guard on display, I cannot speak yet to the discoveries before me and how they will affect me or my decisions. I can only say that you all have prepared me well. The rest I must supply and pray that I have enough to carry me through to the goal."
"As you say my son, we have done all we can, now it is up to you." With that and before Merlin could address him again. He took from the folds of his wide-sleeved robe, a small bottle, the stopper was removed already, his finger covered the opening. He chanted a low vibration as he held back the folds of his sleeve and poured the contents of the phial over the red hot coals.
A small flare and crackle rose from the copper bowl and then a billowing smoke rose to meet them both. It entered their nostrils at once pleasant and soothing. They both inhaled fully and they were free...
Merlin looked down to his body seated beside Maran. Both heads were bowed over the coals. He felt this lighter than air body rise and rise, up and out and above. Floating, hovering above all he knew of the villages, the craggy rocks around them, and the river running by. The wastes beyond, spread to the north in endless scrub-land, far and away to meet the sky.
"Yes it is the same, but different..." Maran's voice came to his head, not his ears and he inclined his head to respond likewise. Merlin had traveled before like this but never with such clarity. "Look for all your heart inclines you to, but especially for all it does not." Maran said again, without speaking.
Mentally Merlin acknowledged his words. "I will...I will, master."
"Where do we go first my son?"
"My parents grave..." Before he could finish they were in a lush landscape, the home of his heart. Restored to its former state, as when he was a boy, running with his dragon on the slopes about the dragon caves. His heart swelled, tears rolled down his cheeks and he allowed small sobs to jerk from his chest.
"Merlin... Merlin... Merlin..." The soft voice called gently to him. "Merlin, my son, look at me..."
Merlin turned, he looked and his eyes danced with love.
"Mother!"
"And me!" The strong beloved timbre of his father sounded.
"You are here... I don't understand... you live... I... I"
"We all live son, we all live and though we are no longer flesh, we are wherever you are. There is so much we have to tell you but slowly, over time and not in any hurry, just know now that you can ask anything and we will answer."
"I miss you, so much... I cannot tell you how much...I"
"We know son, we have seen."
They held each other and there can be no telling of the joy for each of them in this reunion.
"This is the now, my son." His father said. "This is the only now and it is eternal."
Merlin nodded as if he understood, perhaps in a tiny way, he did, but not then as he would after many years into his life.
"You have a great journey ahead my boy, and great things to accomplish." His mother spoke in his ear as she held him so tightly.
"Anything... I will do anything, as long as I know I will see you again, like this... be able to touch and talk."
"Yes, we know, sometimes it will be in dreams, sometimes as now, but you will know we are never far from you and will never abandon you. You are the treasure we give to the earth, the joy we knew with you when young, has only increased with all we have seen you become. You will take this treasure home, you will overcome any who come against you and free our loved ones from servitude."
As they embraced Maran came close and they all turned to greet him, smiling.
"There is more we have to do and see Merlin. We must be on our way."
Merlin nodded as he responded. "Yes Maran, I know but now I can face anything, now I know I can touch and reach these most precious of all parents. I will face whatever comes."
Sadly Maran nodded, knowing not everything would be this pleasant but he was glad that Merlin chose this first before anything else. It would anchor him to all that is good and keep his spirit toned and his heart steady.
He took Merlin's arm and moved away slightly as he said, "This time, I choose..."
Poof! They were gone.
The air was thick, horribly pungent, smoke, the smell of dead ash and sulfur stinging the air.
"Where are we?" Merlin asked.
"Where no man wishes to be." Maran answered.
A parting in the smoke allowed Merlin to see below and through the gap Merlin saw enough to sicken the heart of any man.
The land was aflame, billows of black smudgy smoke rose from houses and croft. The very ground was alight and people running. They ran desperately over the hot burning turf, through mire and patch, screaming in pain, helpless and hopeless.
"Nooo...!" Merlin screamed and made as if to go down to the holocaust. Maran took his arm in fierce grasp to stop him.
"No! Merlin, no... You can do nothing. all that die below will soon be where your parents are, nothing in life is wasted, not one vestige of energy can die... you must allow... for now..."
"ALLOW!" Merlin shrieked at him, "Allow THIS! Do you think me mad?
"Look! Maran said "Look there!"
Merlin Looked to where Maran pointed and saw that which tore his heart in two. Dragons... dragons circled the hapless people below. They dove down flew around and returned again and again to expel flame over anything that moved or didn't move. Urged by riders with savage faces and eyes a-lit with the ecstasy of horror. The dragons were fierce, the men who rode them fiercer and lacking anything in their demeanor of humanity.
Merlin threw back his head and vented a scream that echoed in eternity, beyond worlds known and unknown. Then, he wept.
Maran stayed still, he knew that this scene was not for speech. Merlin would have to use every vestige of will to control the grief that assailed him. He watched carefully as the young man before him, slowly lowered his head. Merlin's eyes, hot and tear-stained turned to look at Maran. The jaw set savagely and Merlin looked like the imposing foe he could certainly be. Still Maran said nothing but stood his ground.
Merlin was the first to speak, his voice hoarse with stifled emotion.
"I knew it was bad, knew it could be... bad... but this!" His head shook as it lowered more to his chest. For some moments Maran watched as the sobs racked the young man. Merlin must come through this alone. To see his beloved, magnificent, dragons humiliated and brought to this end was the worst torture a Dragon Keeper could know. Merlin's test was harsh indeed and Maran knew from old wisdom that the harsher the test the greater the Magus.
The sobs spaced longer between and the head raised. Still the tears flowed but Maran saw the eyes and inside, he rejoiced. Merlin had passed the test. Though the anger was still there, though the need to avenge would still come to mind, the eyes told Maran that Merlin held complete control of all his emotions. His spirit won through, his power intact, his heart heavily bruised but still warm. The sadness was there and would ever be so, but now Merlin was the soft clay that would not shatter but be molded and perfected into the complete vessel.
Now it was time for something else...
Maran rested a gentle hand to Merlin's arm and suddenly they were away from the terrible scene. Once again Merlin's nostrils were filled with an intoxicating fragrance and he strove to recognize it. Maran smiled and pointed down.
Aeem lay sleeping on the mossy bank of a gurgling brook. Her eyes worked beneath her lids rapidly and just as Merlin settled his gaze to her, she was standing before him. Her body lay on the bank but her spirit form was more than real. Her eyes filled with joy as she saw him and before any control could assume itself they were in each other's arms.
"Merlin, my Merlin," she murmured against his chest and the silk of his robe, "you are here, you are truly here, my love, my love, it has been so long..."
His eyes filmed again but this time with a joy to match her own. He raised her chin to look deep into her eyes and then as Maran turned discreetly away, Merlin kissed his love for the first time in many years.
For them both, as their lips melded together, it was as if that magic night returned. The fairies, painting the flowers in the moonlight, singing as they flew about them. The sense of fantasy filling the air with love and joy bursting all bounds.
It was many moments before Maran, coughing slightly, interrupted this reunion. He turned to see the pair still gazing into each other's eyes and holding hands. Aeem was the first to break the silence and the slight maturing of her voice was pure music to Merlin's ears.
"So long, my love, for so long I have searched for you in my dreams. I have prayed for you to come to me across the years and any barriers between us. Now I see you, hold you and know I would wait millennia for this again."
"I was afraid," Merlin said finally, "afraid that perhaps the distance, the passing time, caused you to reconsider your heart toward me. I was a fool to think it but I kept my memories of you as my only comfort."
"No longer." She teased.
"No longer." He rejoined as he bent to kiss her again.
Maran thought this might go on this way for some time so he walked a little way from them and perused the area they were in. Then he sat to the bank and meditated on the silver of the river as it bubbled merrily on its way.
He was right, Merlin and Aeem had much to say to each other and as it was mostly of a private nature. Maran was not to be informed of it when they joined him.
"It is time we left, Magus." Maran said in almost a teasing voice. Merlin looked to him and a huge smile lit his face as he realized his new title bestowed.
Magus... Merlin... Magus... Merlin. It sounded so good and now he knew. He was ready, ready to return, ready to restore the balance and go home. He shared this with Aeem and saw her face alight with love.
"Home, you are truly coming home to me?" She laughed as he picked her up and swung her high and round and round. Flushed with exultation he placed her down and turned to Maran.
"Yes, we will go back now until I can return I will prepare myself for the journey home.
When they both awoke, they were once again in Maran's dwelling. Though it felt as though they shared a dream each man looked into the other's with sure and steadfast knowing. Maran spoke first.
"It will take some weeks to get you ready for your travel my son, but if you wish to travel before the winter cold sets we will have to be about it."
Merlin smiled, perfectly happy for the first time in years. "Whatever it takes, I will comply my Master, but, although I am impatient I am willing to wait 'til the spring. This will give me more time for study of this new knowledge and also to better equip for the battle ahead of me."
Maran was more than content with his wise answer and so, for a few moments they were content to just sit quietly in contemplation, tomorrow was time enough.
Twelve
This new life was too boring, with only the power to fly as she truly was and that not being able to be seen, this was not living, this was a living death. Kenmei soon tired of the company of her ladies. Even Missa was a bore, always groveling and trying to please, such a bore.
Indolence curved her shapely lips in petulance. "Boring... boring...boring... BORING!"... She threw the copper hand mirror across the room in a fit of temper. Just as she was looking for something else to throw she glanced out her window and saw something. "What's this... a man? No... too tall, he turns around the bend, I cannot see... where did he go... I will run out to the terrace, I can see over the wall..." Her mind whirled at the prospect of company, anything to divert her from the mundane existence of this life. She was in time to see the figure turn into her main gate. Her heart pounded with excitement. Who is he? What does he want? Will he stay to amuse her? Her mind reeled with all the questions she hoped her visitor might have the answers to.
Truly when she saw him close to, he was the most impressive figure she ever saw. Of course if one discounts millennia of not seeing figures. She looked over the balustrade above the gate and the figure looked up as if instinctively he was aware of scrutiny. He smiled...
Her heart leaped, the pulse of it loud in her ears. She blanched... he is so beautiful, the thought filled her mind and no other, even common courtesy was allowed room.
"You have to invite me in, you know..." his laughing tone wafted up to her. She was twelve feet above him and she felt eons away from such majesty. She found her voice and to cover her momentary embarrassment, she laughed back and said.
"Who are you, are you lost?"
"Let me in and I will tell you he responded."
"How do I know you are not a brigand, come to rob my house?"
"Hmm... perhaps you have a point. However, I do believe that were I so dreadful a person, I would have brought some 'friends', don't you."
She laughed again and gave the signal and the great door swung open to allow him entrance. The stranger did not move but looked up at her and again spoke.
"You still have to invite me in you know." His smile quirky and engaging.
"Come ahead," she called gaily, "come in and be welcome." She turned away and ran to the reception area to greet him.
That he came in, stayed and stayed longer, both delighted and amazed her. His name she discovered after much teasing he told her was Sedah and it was as if they both existed from that day. So engaged and entranced with him was she that she forgot the lassitude of before and embraced her new life with vigor.
His was a free spirit, used to roaming wherever whim and fancy led him but now he was drawn to this enchanting creature and determined to remain with her. Hers was a regained spirit and now determined to keep him with her for all the entertainment she could draw from him. She knew him for a water dragon, as was she, he though, always dwelt in the salt oceans and only came to this land, he said, for fresh adventure.
He told her how the ban on fire extended to all known worlds and only one holdout of dragons held by brigands, far to the west, was known to be fire breathing. Her curiosity aroused she begged to hear more of these dragons. All he could tell her was that he believed them to be land dragons, so very different to her kind.
They were enslaved to men and bred for their abilities. These men stole and plundered at will, despised by their own kind and cruel beyond belief to any who stood against them. Of course, precious few did stand against them for fear of the dragons and their fire. Even though they were abused anyway by the marauding evil.
He watched her as he told the tales of far and beyond, see her eyes alight at the prospect of fire ability and smile slowly. He teased her about her 'salacious' appetite but loved her for it nonetheless. He often remarked how his life was now truly set and all because he chose the left fork in the road rather than the right.
She would tease him on how he might have fared had he chosen the 'right' and they laughed at all the possibilities, falling into a bog, meeting an old witch who cast a spell on him. Perhaps even savage boars rending him for dinner. Thus their little games ended in laughter and wine before a great fire in the evenings.
On one such evening he sat with an intense gaze on her person, put down his wine cup and knelt before her.
"Mei?" His intensity both unnerving and exciting, her eyes filmed with emotion at the tone. She gazed back into those golden orbs, trying to listen but a sweet thrall held her in a close grasp and she could barely expel air let alone speak on its exhalation. He said again. "Mei, will you become my wife, for all the eternities, will you bind yourself to me, in flesh and spirit?"
Her yes, breathed out on a slow whisper filled his eyes with delight before she was even sure she spoke it. Then, as he lifted her to him and danced her graceful form about the tiled floor, she realized she had accepted him. Joy too enveloped her and she laughed into his happy face and took his hands. Together they ran to the terrace and for the first time since her return she did not hate the blanket of shimmering stars in the night sky. Now she welcomed them and threw her hands to them as the only witnesses to her nuptials. They blinked their indifference, just as they always did from her only portal to life.
She turned to him, her mouth wide with pleasure and something about him, perhaps caught in the light, but definitely there... Like a calculation in his eyes, a weighing of a matter concluded well. She was not sure but when her brows drew down in question, his face turned fully to her and she realized it was nothing but moon magic, the 'look' was gone.
So it was that Kenmei, now Mei, became the wife of Sedah and they dwelt for some weeks happy and delighting in their new relationship. As time moved beyond the first month after their wedding Sedah came across his bride staring out to the northern wastes.
"What do you see out there, my love?" He asked gently so as not to startle her.
"Nothing, that is what I see nothing... I sometimes wish that there was something to do, other than be content hers in seclusion."
"Are you bored so soon with me?" He teased. She turned to him immediately contrite.
"No... no. Oh no, my heart, you cannot think so... I just wish we could do something is all..."
"If you could do anything you want, what would it be?" His voice tender. She for her part was not feeling tender, her eyes flashed as she spoke.
"I would exact revenge, for all the millennia I suffered in the pit."
"Well now, you would need a little help with that, would you not?" His voice, something... what was it, a memory... but how..." she looked fully into his face.
"You would help me?"
"I would do anything for and with, my wife."
"My enemy is secure, I cannot reach her... directly...it would have to be subtle."
His soft laughter echoed around her and almost did she catch the memory but he spoke and broke the trailing thought.
"I am everything that is subtle, my love. Together we will avenge you. Together we will bring to account your enemy and all that is hers."
His gaze upon her left her little room to doubt him and she smiled into those eyes that told her she was no longer alone in her vast empty hatred.
Thirteen.
Having decided that the spring would be the best time to leave for his old home Merlin set to finishing off essential details in his learning and adeptness in hand to hand combat. He knew the battle for the return of the dragons to safety would take all his wits, all his magic but mostly his ability to dodge and weave...
He listened intently, argued creatively, and toned his muscles relentlessly, yet all he did was noted to be in the spirit of a joy not heretofore noticed. His sleep he filled with visits to his parents and his love. Brief seconds, flashes of eternity that he could actually remember on waking, buoyed hope and longing. Each emotion stretched the limits of his impatience but also with secret pleasure and internal joy.
The in-gathering time came upon them, the end of summer and preparation for the bleak months before new growth would once again fill their store houses. Every village and household prepared their storerooms for bounty. Brine vats for fish and pork. Hells were cleaned out and new straw placed to keep the potatoes from frost. Granaries for rice and precious seeds refurbished and strengthened from damp and sun. Every year this was the busiest time yet all was done with willing hands in the spirit of joy as each man and woman culled the best of the tended land to feed them through the winter.
Then a shock as a report reached them of store houses being burned, and stock lost or ailing.
Merlin along with his masters and village elders held a meeting of how to disperse food to the affected villages. As they were about to commence the dialogue, their meeting was interrupted suddenly and loudly. The head villager from the next village to theirs burst in upon them, shouting gruffly and in panic.
"AWAY! Away from me let me through... I must speak to the council..." He was allowed passage and fell into the assemblage. His tongue tripping over his words until someone caught his arm and urged him to speak coherently. Then he spoke and told them his strange story.
He told them of a new construction for a new village and men were sent to prepare the under structure for it before the ground would become hard. While digging a ditch for a sluice drain by the side of a low hill a strange buzzing sound began to assail the workers. First one then the other heard this low buzz until it grew in strength and then everyone heard it. The locals came out to see what it was, but none could see a cause for it. Then it stopped, as suddenly as it came, it was gone. Perturbed they laid down their equipment and finished for the day.
When they returned the next day there was no sign of the previous day's excavations. Everything was smooth and looked undisturbed. There was real concern among them and much muttering and fear began to tinge the conversation. Nonetheless they began to dig again. The day concluded without any further interference so they made a good day's work of it.
The next day, thinking they were working ahead of their schedule they came happily to work. However, they found that all the work they had done was unseen. The area was as smooth and flat, as always before, with once again, no sign of their excavation.
They consulted their wisest man but he could only shake his sage head and say.
"Dragon here, not happy you dig. Find other place." He shuffled away from them as if to not want to be beside the area for too long.
Happy to oblige the 'Dragon Guardian' of the area, they did find another place to dig. The upshot of the whole story was, that no matter where they dug, the holes were filled by morning and they soon ran out of places to dig. Disconcerting as the over-spill of new growth to their populous compelled a desperate need to construct more dwellings.
So, it was that they came to the general council, upon hearing they were gathered.
Puzzlement, dismay, how could this be happening? Maran caught up to Merlin and tugged his sleeve gently. Merlin turned to him but Maran merely nodded for him to come with him. Knowing that Maran would not pull him away from the discourse without a very good reason he simply followed him.
Once outside of earshot Maran spoke.
"Merlin my son, this is very bad and we must speak privately of it, we cannot alarm the villagers." He tugged his sleeve again and they both walked toward Maran's lodge. Once there Merlin saw they were not alone. The wisest man from the neighboring village was waiting on them. Swiftly Maran made the introductions.
"This is Mnkua. He came in secret, he wishes to tell us of the problem in the village."
"Speak on, Mnkua," Merlin said to the nervous old man, "we will listen to what you have to say."
Assessing the new member of the Magi he heard so much of, he read the strength and courage so understated in the western face. Different than he expected but such a pleasant aspect. He spoke.
"A new dragon has taken control of the village, it breathes a different fire to the hearts of the men and women... one of greed and selfishness. Mostly the spirit dragons live in peace with us, only not allowing us to stray from the right path. We have never been denied a road or pathway without it being safer for us to not proceed. The diggers were not making way into un-blessed territory. They were digging where there was always rights for us to dig. This new dragon is denying all that was settled once and for all and there is something else. when I sensed the dragon, it was not alone... it..." His stammering ended he turned to look Merlin directly in his eyes and said. "Great evil, great evil, beyond anything I have ever sensed. I cannot say more... the intensity is beyond my capabilities to relate."
Maran and Merlin looked to each other, this man was afraid. Afraid of what he felt and knew. They would have to prepare to deal with this threat and have to muster the most capable minds. Maran spoke into Merlin's thoughts.
"We will go and see Lady Quai, she might throw some light on the situation."
"We must leave immediately, I will get my things." He turned at the door as Maran said.
"I will go and tell the council that we are leaving but will be back and hopefully, with help." His tone told Merlin this was serious above all things. Merlin gave a short definite nod and made his way to his dwelling.
Maran placed a comforting hand on Mnkua's shoulder, he said,
"The new Magus has powers beyond anything I have ever sensed. You must have seen this?" Mnkua nodded sagely, he sensed that too in the mien of Merlin. Maran went on. "He will serve us all well in this I believe, there is no way to tell the outcome as the power against us is unknown." Again Mnkua nodded as he replied.
"Such power I have never known, so cold... so cold..." His head lowered and Maran squeezed his shoulder gently in comfort.
Merlin entered his lodge, his brow low over his eyes and in such a mode as to look dangerous to any who did not know him. His thoughts filled with grasping at the unknown. What was the danger, where did it come from? For so long the peace in these communities was a palpable thing, how now was it to be so suddenly displaced. He turned about the room and there from the chest against the wall he saw a gleam of light pulsating from the interior. He went and knelt before it and lifted the lid. The soft sweet light emanating from the sword met him once again with the complete sense of goodness and peace. Once again he lifted it from the chest and slid the marvelous sword from the scabbard. Again the light lit the room but this time it pulsated with a gentle rhythm as before his eyes the 'Lady of the Lake' appeared in the same mist he remembered. It was like a dream, or a vision and he held his breath at the beauty of this incredible image. She spoke and yet again he was struck by the light rippling in her voice, as if a gentle stream conducted the sound to him.
"Merlin, you have done well. In all the tasks laid before you, you have done bravely. You are about to face a great evil, an 'Elemental' is come against you and all you care for. It hopes to destroy you before you can return home and undo the malevolence it wrought there. The evil that resides behind all the evil of men is what now holds sway over those that which you will know as enemies. These that give themselves over to such evil will be accountable, but not to you Merlin. You have no power to seek vengeance on any, a higher authority will see to all, whether it be as timely as you would wish or not. It is your destiny to promote the good in all and negate the bad as you come across it.
I appear before you now to tell you to take the sword with you. You have now been given the power to use it for good. To whomever you bestow it you will transfer this power but you will have much use of it before ever you hand it to another.
Strap the scabbard to your side and when the time comes to use it you will know. Know this also Merlin. The Sword in itself has no power, you in yourself, have no power. There is only One who has power and it is from that source that all power comes. You will never be able to use the sword for any personal use, you will always know when to use it and how to use it. You will treat it with honor and respect and none other will touch it, on pain of death. One day you will know the one who will wield it for the sake of man and the unity of peace. However, that time is much yet in the future and you have much to do within that time. Go now, be prepared as I have warned you. This evil Elemental must be fought but this is not the time to defeat it, only deter it. You must send it back from whence it came, with the aid of the sword, you will know what to do, trust your spirit, trust all you have learned here and act on behalf of those you have been given to protect."
Softly she shivered in the mist about her until all he could see of her was the gentle smile on her lips.
The air about him still illuminate by the scintilla of her presence seemed charged by her magic and Merlin breathed deeply to take in as much of her essence as he could. He then strapped the sword to his side, the glow of it dimmed back to a normal state and he marched from his lodge with a determined stride.
Fourteen
Her laughter rang in his ears. They both rolled about the bed in sheer helplessness. Finally she was able to speak.
"Did you see their faces.... their astonishment... oh... oh...oh it hurts to laugh so hard." She folded doubling over as once again laughter bruised her ribs. He too laughing lay back, his fingers resting on his chest as it rose and fell with the convulsions. Then he answered her.
"That was so much fun... what will we do next?" He stopped laughing for a while and looked to her. She too stopped her laughing and as her eyes narrowed peevishly she responded.
"I have so many ideas, what do you propose?" She rolled over to be closer to him and picked at the silk fringe of a cushion as she continued. "You know all that we have done has been fun but it has been, well sort of minor. I cannot see how filling in holes and causing a little consternation here and there amounts to the total revenge I need to have."
"Do you not, do you not get pleasure in knowing that these 'minor attacks' will lead to greater consequences, that the troubling circumstances arising from them can cause havoc? Do you know these creatures as I do? They find it so hard to suffer even the most minor inconvenience. They cannot abide being put out by a neighbor's need. It doesn't take long before, with a little manipulation here and there, they are soon at each other's throats. It is so much fun seeing them fall and stumble. To see them blaming each other for every little thing that befalls them. they do not know why their hearts fill with anger and hatred. They think themselves justified in their prejudices and even kill to be proven right."
"Yes, and I too would enjoy that, but they need to know that I am behind it all. I want them to see me as I truly am, my true form. I want to breathe fire over their flimsy souls and see them suffer. How can this be done if I am invisible?"
"Being invisible is the only way to do it. Your old enemy has played into your hands with that mandate. Don't you see how delectable it is that they cannot see you, that they live in fear and trembling. Looking over each shoulder, not knowing what will happen next?" He chuckled delightfully, "This is the best, the absolute best. You do not have fire, but you do have breath, and the blast of that we have already tested. To think it took them so many hours to dig the holes and mere seconds for you to refill them."
"I suppose so, but it grieves me that she will not know..." Her mean spirit squinting her eyes.
"Oh believe me my love, she will soon know, in fact I expect you will have a visit from her soon."
"She will come here?"
"Indeed she will!"
"How delicious!"
Fifteen
Lady Quai received her guests with her husband Qui. Merlin noticed an air of discomfort but kept his counsel as Maran spoke.
My Lady Quai, I have the honor to present to you the newest of the Magi learning, Merlin." As Merlin bowed his head in respect he saw the gaze of the beautiful woman graze his whole person in appraisal. She turned a swift glance to her husband who nodded slightly back, before she smiled at him and said.
"We bid you welcome, welcome to our home, welcome to our confidence and welcome to your new status. It is an honor to finally meet the one we have been informed of so much."
Merlin smiled as he flushed slightly at the compliment and said. "My Lady, the honor is mine." and he looked to Maran as if to say 'help me'. Maran smiled fully he knew well Merlin's humility and how much he disliked attention on his person. However, as he turned back to look at Lady Quai, the smile was gone.
Briefly he informed her of the happenings and as her attention was once again on Maran, Merlin was free to observe her. He saw the blanching of her already pale skin, saw a pulsation at her temple beating a swift rhythm. He felt she was already aware of the problem and a small frown settled to his forehead. As Maran concluded he saw how she lowered her eyes and exhaled a suspended breath, he turned to see that Maran too suspected the 'Lady' knew something about the plight.
Lady Quai stood and turning to her husband who nodded again to her. She then lowered her eyes before looking to Maran and then to Merlin as she said.
"Gentlemen, I have an account to give you that you may not relate to any other. I feel that an explanation is warranted and my husband agrees. We have previously discussed what should be done, if anything you have described should occur." She then indicated for them to be seated and after she sat they too took seats and her husband joined them and sat to her side.
She told them everything.
Telling two such men was not a risk, they were both learned men and would not share a secret if held to one. It was a long sad story and there were occasions in the telling of it that distress caused her to pause. That she loved her sister dragon was obvious, but the hurt of her betrayal, the crimes committed out of jealousy and spite, took a terrible toll on the lady before them.
Each male in the room sensed how much it cost her to repeat all that went before and each knew a deal of empathy for the beautiful woman. But also, each was convinced that the troubles experienced in the villages could only be attributed to the newly released sister dragon. There was only one thing though that puzzled Merlin. Without mentioning what the 'Lady of the Lake' revealed to him, he asked what they could know of the 'other' entity sensed by the wise man.
Not one of them could know who the 'other' was but Merlin was sure they needed to prepare for more than an angry female dragon. As dangerous as that was, this other entity sounded as though he was in a totally different league.
Lady Quai promised to pay a visit to Mei and see if she could talk with her, but none of them held out much hope. Merlin wondered if the 'mastermind' behind her mischief would be present and offered to go too. Quai thanked him but thought that it might antagonize Mei if he accompanied her and declined the offer graciously. Qui promised he would go with his wife for her protection and both Merlin and Maran were content with that.
By the time they arrived back there was even more disconcerting news.
Several villagers had suffered an attack while on the road. The cart they were delivering foodstuffs with was suddenly assailed by a strong wind, overturned and the contents scattered and blown about until they were destroyed. If this continued the winter would bring starvation to the affected villages. Maran and Merlin decided to travel at once to the north and challenge this unpleasant lady.
It would take many hours of walking to get them to the place the Lady Quai told them of and they knew she would no doubt have visited with Mei before they could reach there.
Sixteen
As Merlin and Maran were on the road to Mei's palace Quai and Qui landed lightly on the road outside her gate. They rang the bell and a servant opened to them. Quai remembered her as the girl Missa she hired for Mei and acknowledged her by name. Missa bowed low and smiled but there was something a little too obsequious in her gesture and Quai felt uncomfortable. One speaking glance expressed her thought to Qui and he agreed though silently.
They were ushered into the fine salon she remembered when she took the dwelling for Mei and once again admired the furnishing of it. They were left to wait, a considerable length of time and had no idea that Mei with her husband watched them from behind a heavy carved screen.
Finally when she reasoned she had enjoyed their impatience long enough she entered the room. Her long sleeves trailed the floor in a graceful wave and the soft shush of her slippers alerted them to her presence, both turned to her. Qui was curious and watched the nemesis of his wife carefully. Quai was on her guard. Knowing that her 'sister' dragon would put an innocent face to all they would ask her about and wondered if she really had the patience to deal with her. The plight of the villagers had to be addressed if the horrible death of starvation was to be avoided and for the hundredth time she wondered if Mei would own to her mischief.
"Mei!" She began but was cut off by a sharp wave of a hand in a dismissive gesture as Mei spoke over her.
"This is my house Banquai... I will be first to speak!" Her voice strident with indignation. Qui made as if to move forward, but Quai curved her hand in request and he stayed. How dare she, how dare she... yes this was her home, but they provided it for her. However, he had to acknowledge the courtesy as his wife spoke.
"Of course Mei, forgive the discourtesy." She knew now that it was not going to go well and cursed inwardly at having committed the faux pas. She noted the high arch to Mei's brows the truculent purse to her mouth, she sighed, this was a waste of time, yet she must try.
"Well, what do you want of me? Why do you disturb my peace?" The fractious tone demanded.
"Mei we need to know if you have been about your old misbehavior. If you have been causing trouble with the villages to the south?"
"Oh I see, you are concerned more about the lives of standers than your own kind?"
"They are weaker than we, we have come to love and protect them, have you?"
"I don't care to answer accusations Banquai." Knowing that she would not be able to lie to her. "I should think that rather than persecuting me you should be tending the ditches and seeing to restoring your little people."
"So, it was you?"
"Did I say that... I don't think so... did I?"
"Yes, Mei, you said so, by the knowing of the damage I speak of. I did not tell you what it was."
"Well you must have, or I could not know!" Unperturbed at being caught out, she brazened it out.
"Mei, you must not do this. You know we will be forced to act if you do. You did not like the punishment before, do you think you will now?"
"You have no power over me Banquai, none does."
"You think not? Mei, be very careful what stance you take, it would not be wise to try me again."
"Try you? Do you think I have time in my life now to even contemplate you?"
"You will not use people as your playthings Mei. Do you hear me? You will be stopped!"
"BY WHOM?"
"By we who stand for the common good, for the benefit of all creatures who share this earth."
Mei's laughter rang out suddenly, sharply a most unpleasant sound. But that was not as disconcerting as the sudden cold that enveloped the couple and a dark gloom settled about them. Mei's voice seemed to come from a thousand miles away and yet as if she spat the words in Quai's ears.
"Are you so sure of that?" Her breath hot against the sudden cool and Quai shuddered at the sensation. The darkness swirled about them and as it finally began to clear Qui and Quai saw another stood beside Mei, a tall male form and he was looking to them as if at a prize. Something about him made them shudder again as the realized the sudden cold radiated from him. Unconsciously they drew closer together.
Merlin and Maran walked together in silence. Each soul filled with the calm measure of all they were taught. Their minds held the 'blue vision', and the holy light filled them with strength and the awareness that they did not fight alone. Calling upon all that went before them, the spirit of goodness and light a companion they did never disdain.
The long road to the north stretched before them and their thoughts centered on arriving and discussing the situation with the Lady there. They held no allusions as to the battle ahead. This 'Lady' already showed her intent in the harmful attentions paid to innocents. They would display courtesy though before any severe actions. Merlin touched his hand to the sword at his side. Somehow he felt this was an occasion for it's use. He willed to prove worthy of its calling, and his own.
They stopped to rest briefly, eating only coarse bread and drinking water. No animal flesh would pass their lips, or ferment of grape, or milk of animal. Thus keeping to the purity of the 'fast' their spirits would be free to think without contamination.
Far off in the distance they saw the craggy hill they would climb. At the top, nestled into the side of the rock was the house of Lady Mei. She would have little for protection about her as household was not a stronghold. Still, they knew to not take for granted anything about this lady and keep their eyes sharp and their wits sharper.
As Merlin looked he felt sure something was amiss. He touched Maran on his shoulder and pointed. Maran's gaze followed and he too narrowed his gaze. They both saw it. A thick smoky haze settled around the hill and settled a billowing concentration above the house. Both sets of eyes narrowed, were they in for more than could have been considered!
They set to, now even more convinced that the menacing cloud over the dwelling signified a united front might be necessary. They did not speak again but each man in his heart wondered how the Lady Quai and her husband were faring.
Quai and Qui were locked in a thrall. A dark misty swirl enveloped them and they could not move. However they could hear and see everything. They could see the figure stood next to Mei, they both felt the waves of impenetrable evil that emanated from him. Both sensed that Mei was completely unaware of the figure's magnitude, as if he cast a spell over her. Mei's madness was now complete.
Sadly, Quai was forced to finally reconcile the fact of her dearly loved sister dragon was gone. The creature that stood in her place was utterly beyond the reach of any sound mind. There would be no reckoning with the right hand of evil she was now. Whether Mei knew who her new lord was or not she was of one mind with him and would not bend to any mercy, nor even expect any.
No point to struggle the force only grew stronger and Quai knew, it would not be a swift death. She thought of her children, the few offspring they had, felt glad that they were all settled in their own lives and no longer dependent on parental guidance. Her saddest thought was for her mate. The one who came into her sad life so many millennia ago and filled it with love and care. Why should he have to suffer this fate with her? Qui, always an optimist and having no emotional tethers to the creatures that held them, viewed the situation somewhat differently. After his mind cursed himself roundly for not having the foresight to see this circumstance. Then settled to figuring a way out of their dilemma.
His knowledge was limited in this regard but he did know the mindset he was up against and though unable to do magic his heart leaped at the hope that they who could were on their way. His most fervent hope was they would arrive in time, to at least save his beloved wife.
Kenmei's smile was cruel and broad, it almost made her look idiotic. She twisted her head from side to side as she peered at the two. It was as if her human self was gone though the flesh was still there the dragon characteristics took over her form. Her head appeared lowered and swung from shoulder to shoulder as she moved forward. her arms spread akimbo and her back bent slightly as her hips swayed in opposable rhythm to her shoulders. Like the dance of the sloth she moved toward her nemesis, her tongue sweeping across her lips in salacious anticipation. If it were not so deadly it looked so graceful.
Sedah, proud of his wife looked on with relish, when she looked to him he smiled fully at her and she nodded her head as if it was her dragon head and her neck fan unfolded, ready for attack. He stood back, saying and doing nothing, he wanted this, wanted his wife to taste her vengeance but there was something else he wanted, something Mei knew nothing of, and for that he needed Mei to hold off her attack for a short time. He spoke to her mind without making a sound as he raised his head slightly.
"There is time, savor the moments, know that the anticipation is sweeter to watch than the actual kill. Let her think of all she is losing, of all she will suffer for. Kill her mate first, do it slowly, let his screams live in her heart until she draws her last breath..." The words like refreshment washed over her and she stretched and arched her neck as if cool water flowed down over her flesh. Sedah was right, there was no need to hurry. She really wanted to have at Banquai, sear her, but she had no fire, stomp her but she had no great feet. She looked to Banquai's mate, yes killing him first would be delightful, to see the life go out of Banquai's eyes as she killed him slowly, yet... For the first time since their arrival she really looked at the male.
Her head circulated with the rhythm of her shoulders as she examined him. The thought, 'It would be a pity to kill such a handsome creature as her mate though.' was there before she knew it. She once again looked at Qui her lips lashing her upper lip and Sedah sensed the pure lust radiate from his wife.
His eyes pinched in menace as his gaze swiveled to her and Mei felt the blaze of censure as it scorched her flesh. She howled in pain and fell to the floor. Gone were the delicious thoughts of revenge as the pain wrapped her body like fire bands and tossed her round on the marble flooring.
Quai and Qui watched this new event with wonder, what was happening? They could not even glance to each other or send thought words, so paralyzed were they. All they could do was watch what appeared to be a lovers spat, but both knew it would not last long and soon the attention would be brought back to them and their demise. Qui prayed this interlude would provide more time. He could have no knowledge of what caused the creature's rage only gratitude that it did happen.
Sedah, blazingly angry at his wife's lustful attraction and response to another, even as they were mind-locked, glared at her. She whimpered in the invisible fire whip. Nothing in his makeup could ever approach mercy or softness so it did nothing to him to see her thrash in the pain he inflicted. How dare she! How DARE she! After all he did for her, to lust for one so insignificant, no matter how fragile the thought, it was in her, it was there, it sprang from her flesh as a sweet intoxication and he knew that scent well. Even before the thought he sensed her attraction to this nothing, to this less than nothing. How DARE SHE!
His gaze heated in his anger and it was as if the very air swirled about him in some intent. Mei for one brief second met the hatred in his eyes and knew for the first time who he really was. Her tormentor from the pit. The sweet words when she was conciliatory, the agony if she dared to object. Her only counsel through the many millennia of imprisonment and the one she came to depend upon. He promised to always be with her and now she knew why, for whatever reason, he needed her.
At the same time she realized this fact, she also knew her doom. She, for all her posturing was nothing to the likes of him. Where she wished to do evil, he was evil. Nothing could withstand him and though she knew she would be the first to die, there was so much comfort in knowing that Quai would follow her into the void and she would suffer horribly too.
Still glaring down at his squirming wife he spread his arms up and back to loom over her. Quai and Qui watched helplessly as he appeared to grow, lift slightly and transform. Swirls of smoke and choking fumes eddied about him until he stood before them. At least thirty foot in height, the smoothest scaled dragon ever seen by them. His body retained the style of human kind but it was white, not a warm friendly white but a cold threatening one. His eyes were black and bitter. The mouth worked in an extremis beyond their ken and they watched, grateful that his attention for that moment was not on them.
He was a style of dragon they did not know, ancient, definitely not a river dragon. Huge wings leathered and veined almost transparent, flapped with mighty sweeps, such a mighty beast as one capable of anything. They watched as he tortured Mei more by tossing her with one hooked nail on his claw-hand, lifting and flicking her as a broken doll. Her screams did nothing to abate him. Deaf to her imploring cries, he tossed and burned her horribly before their eyes.
Finally she was limp, her protestations died feebly and though her life was over and done, his rage was not. Still he smashed her, lifting tossing, burning, there was nothing left but scorched meat, the stench of her burning reached them and they could not cover their nostrils, only silent tears coursed anew down Quai's face, Qui could not even see her, how he wanted to reach out to hold her, knowing how all this would be affecting her.
His wife, his love, the heartache she carried for all of the time he knew her, her sister dragon bonded in love, being done to death in so terrible a way and she not even knowing why this creature so turned on his own wife. Who, what was he? Where did he come from? What would he do to his Quai once this rage was meted out on his own wife?
Qui strained to free himself and then he remembered something from long ago. He stopped struggling, he calmed his spirit, fought the impulse to panic vainly and his mind heard a voice, some words ancient yet familiar grew softly in strength. Then, strong and loud he called upon the power greater than this evil before him. He imagined a bluer than blue cloud descending to cover his wife. He held the thought steady, fully giving in to the gentleness of its appeal. The cloud enveloped them both and at the same time each felt the restraints fall from them.
Swiftly he grabbed her hand and as the giant dragon still sported with the tattered shards of Mei they made for the steps down from the terrace. As they reached the bottom, far enough from the violence above they nodded briefly to each other and swirled into their dragon forms. Invisible they flew out and away searching for Merlin and Maran on the road.
On their way Merlin and Maran kept a close watch on the house of Mei, without knowing all that was taking place within the walls they noted the change in colors of the billowing angry cloud over it. Trying desperately to hurry their pace it was a sudden shock to find Lady Quai and Lord Qui waiting for them at a large rock in the road.
Swift explanations ensued and although there was relief that the two were safe they all knew they must return to battle this evil entity in the house. They had no idea who or what it was but they reasoned it would be difficult gaining entrance with the creature still in rampage.
However, they determined to suffer whatever it took to get to the dragon and see if they could banish it. They set forth but this time Maran and Merlin rode on the backs of two invisible dragons.
Outside the house they landed and just as they wondered on how to get in unobserved they saw a slight shift in the shadows at the base of the wall. They approached carefully toward a silken bundle with long straight black hair covering her from head to toe as she leaned against the wall and sobbed.
"Why it's Missa, yes Missa, are you not?" The Lady Quai asked as she approached the weeping girl.
"Yes Lady, I am Missa, I have escaped but that monster has killed my Lady, All the others ran away but I could not leave my mistress. I saw it happen and I do not know what has become of my Lord, I think the monster ate him..."
"Hush now," Quai consoled, "we are here now and will battle this monster. You need not go back in but show us how we might get in without the monster knowing we are here, yes?" Her tone soothed the frightened girl and she showed them the passage used only by servants, the means of access for goods and foodstuffs. Quai instructed the girl to hide in the nearby trees and if they did not return to her she must alert the surrounding villagers to the danger. The girl scurried off and once they saw she was safe in the trees and well hidden they entered the long passageway.
So deep into the underskirts of the mansion they went, passing wine barrels, beer barrels, food stores and small access stairways to differing parts of the house. They came into the large sculleries where pots boiled over flames and vegetables strewed on tables ready to be prepared for meals. As directed they came to a winding stairwell that led up to the main terrace and stealthily they climbed it. Maran led, then Merlin, Quai and to secure the rear Qui.
The stairs led to other stairwells and the friends realized that they would have to split up. Each stair casing would emerge onto the terrace at a different spot and they would have no way of knowing which was the shorter path. A brief discussion ensued and each of them chose one way and made way up to the terrace.
Maran emerged first onto the terrace and came up behind something he never thought to see. The overlarge being with his back to him, still stomped on what looked like a torn fabric bag but Maran knew the grisly contents of that material from Missa's telling and he tried not to think on it more. There was work to be done and it needed all the concentration they could muster. Hearts must be toughened and pity scarce.
He watched and from behind a tall screen waited for the others. Soon Quai and Qui emerged but still no sign of Merlin. Each of the three stayed hidden as best they could but still Merlin did not emerge. The huge creature however, stiffened his back in awareness of them. His magnificent head lowered and turned to appraise them coldly. His voice, the sound of musical waters graveled softly.
"Ah, so the Dragon Keeper has arrived, just when I thought he dare not..." He cast a gaze about but did not connect with Merlin and the flimsy cover did not protect the hidden three. A puzzlement crossed his features as he continued, "Ah, I see he is tardy yet..." He moved his great body with a lithe ease that astounded them as he seemed to float on the terrace. A cunning curl to his mouth and a tap to his nose as his sarcasm continued with..."Perhaps here..." In mockery he trailed a claw-nail across the marble slabs then lifted it and tapped down slightly on the floor. At the slight tap the floor beneath their feet heaved. Huge slabs lifted to upend as jagged teeth from the floor. They could not stand and slipped to the ground as their knees buckled. Such a slight tap to the floor? What was this creature they came against? How could they fight it, let alone defeat it? He was definitely a dragon of some description but not one any knew.
He tilted his head sideways to peer at them. Once again his derision reached them as he mocked.
"Oh dear, do you think I have killed him...? Do you think your savior is gone?"
Fearing this very thing the three scrambled to their feet and ran full tilt between the jagged slabs to have at him. Maran mouthing a mantra and working his hands sent forth a force of energy that grew as it sped toward the giant. Qui and Quai swirled up and became invisible to Maran, even their dragon state was minuscule in comparison to the great dragon. They flew at him and tried to buffet his head with their energy. His arm raised and they flew into it, with one sweep he cast them down and they fell and re-materialized into human form, dazed they tried to regroup their attack.
Maran's energy bolt grew to the size of the foe and shifted him slightly off his axis. Swirling round he snarled at Maran aimed a claw-finger stabbed the air. Maran moved just in time as a lightning bolt sizzled the marble where he had stood. It would take time for Maran to build up the energy for another attack so he leaped and danced away from the danger. The great creature stabbed at the air, releasing more and more lightning, just missing the swift Maran and cursing each time at the failed attempts.
As it turned out, Merlin had inadvertently chosen the longest rout to the terrace but was almost there when a warning rumbling came from above his head in the tunnel. A swift prayer, as he realized that as there was no such thing as coincidence this must preempt an attack. His prayer was immediately answered before it was even finished and a blue gossamer veil fell about him as a mist. The rumble stopped but then an ear-shattering blast felled the tunnel about him and it was as if the whole earth rose and bulged before him. The veil held fast as if nothing could break its infinite strength and then it pulled him up and away from the collapsing subway.
Merlin was carried from the danger of falling rock and marble but managed to see all that was happening below him. His friends vainly battling the evil creature on the terrace beneath his flight. A voice whispered in his ear and said.
"Remember Merlin, your power is in the strength of truth and light. The smallest good will conquer the greatest evil."
Then he was landed gently on the terrace. He stood arms akimbo, legs spread to steady his stance, ready to meet the foe. He called out in a strong fearless voice... "YOU!"
The giant swiveled to face him and roared out.
"So! The little 'Dragon Keeper' is not dead, how nice!" His eyes lit with a knowledge Merlin could not guess at. How did he know of him, who was this being?
"You know me?"
"I do."
"Who are you?"
The great being leaned back his head and twisted it on its axis. as if stretching his muscles for battle. He spoke softly as he lowered his gaze and exhaled his breath on a huge sigh.
"I am he who sleeps in the shadows. I am he who waits at the door. The one all run from, the one all fear. I am the nemesis of all things created and the detester of all living. You think you know my name but you dare not utter it. You think I fell to earth, but I flew down to rule. From the belt of Orion wherein my brethren dwelled for eons, wherein I am Lord of All, I came to this place to rule and I will not be persuaded from my throne or scepter. All will bow to me in this 'age' and once I have removed all my enemies I will rule... forever."
"Then I am one of your enemies,"
"Indeed you are, Dragon Keeper."
"That is why you are here? You are come to seek me out?"
"Indeed!"
"So why this...?" Merlin gestured to the blooded silk rags at his feet. "Why not just call me out?"
Again the great beast drew in a huge breath, filled his lungs, and on the exhale said.
"This is nothing, this was a plaything I have done with it. She served a purpose, now she is nothing... simply... gone." And he flicked two great nails together in a gesture of finality.
Merlin looked at the callous being five times his height and knew this was a battle he was ill prepared for. He also knew that he was promised a future, and a long life, one filled with service to his fellow man. A future he had taken these past years to train for. Well what was the use of training if one never got to put it into useful practice? A flash of insight and a still voice played gently in his head and he sensed that the Lady of the Lake knew this was going to happen, that perhaps before him was his true enemy, the one he would always be fighting, no matter the guise it came in.
He cast his cloak from his shoulders and revealed the hilt of the sword at his hip. The dragon beast roared out a peal of laughter at the stance of his Davidian foe. Dwarfing Merlin he bore down on him and said.
"Do you mean to prick me with your dagger, Dragon Keeper?"
Maran made to come forward but Merlin waved him back. Both Quai and Qui stood with Maran but Merlin somehow sensed that this would be a brief battle and he would fight it alone. His glance down at the sword in response to the taunt revealed it to be aglow and ready. He needed the opportunity to draw, somehow he felt the sword would do the rest.
"Perhaps you would like to see how I will use it?"
"Indeed." With a chuckle.
"Then may I?"
The great dragon spread his hands in a positive gesture and Merlin drew the sword.
LIGHT!
The ethereal blue light of Spirit filled the terrace. Merlin did not hold the sword by the hilt. He held it aloft and the whole sword blazed its light in the cross shape on the great dragon. The dragon, as if in disbelief blinked then blinked again. Merlin sensed the change in the creature's demeanor and advanced.
A scream seemed to fill the whole world. They saw as the dragon staggered back, appeared to shrink in stature and fall down. Merlin stepped before him and holding the sword at the cross bar he followed the stricken creature allowing the light to spread over and about the fallen screaming, diminishing being. Pride and arrogance once again defeated by the light of perfect truth.
Then the dragon was gone.
Merlin knelt and gave silent thanks for deliverance as Maran, Quai and Qui, followed suit.
There was little to bury of Mei but they did nonetheless. Quai wept silently and finally, for her sister dragon. She was perhaps the only one who would ever mourn her but the sadness from all of them was more for the way she passed than the passing. Then they left for home, despite Qui and Quai's offers to ride on their backs, the two men decided they needed the walk. There would be much to discuss and the solitude of the long cleansing walk home could cover more than mere distance.
They passed a weeping Missa and she waved sadly as they went by. Others of the household came out of hiding and stood with her. Merlin and Maran left it to her to tell the terrible tale of the great dragon that ate their master and murdered their mistress.
Seventeen
So the time came for Merlin's return to his home. Armed now with more than the skills of his tuition he had friends. He had the solid promise that at his calling they would come to aid him and he valued that above all things. Both Qui and Quai as water dragons promised to help in his battle to free his beloved friends.
There was one more personal battle that Merlin now felt able to face, Dracon... Perhaps only a dragon keeper can know of the bond that exists between a keeper and his dragon, so deeply personal is this connection that it is like a twin or another self. Merlin knew that Dracon had been safely removed with his mother, that he would not be a part of the horror that overtook the remaining dragons. They who were forced into evil labor and as Merlin saw in his 'vision' used to bring death and torture to the very kind they once befriended. He had no cause to worry on that score but to overlook him was something he did not have the strength to do. He could have no knowledge that Dracon had already overlooked him. Now that he was on the way home Merlin felt he could allow the connection and now looked forward to some time alone on the journey that he could do that very thing.
Draco was unable to break through the veil to come to him but he used his own skills to watch and warn as best he may. Dracon as all good knows, knew that 'goodness' does not interfere, unlike evil, does never badger and harass or niggle the mind. It waits patiently for the right moment to be standing by to offer support. So, Dracon waited, keeping his eagerness to see and be with his former keeper in check.
However, the night before Merlin would make his journey home as if he knew the time was come, he came in a dream to see if Merlin was 'able' yet to receive him.
Merlin woke with a start. At first he could not reassemble the dream but he knew he was flying. A great joy still permeated his mind and his cheeks were wet with tears. Throughout the day he tried to capture the flashing images dancing in and out of his awareness, and always a slight smile played about his mouth. His chores were simple and swift. The final packing for his long trip included securing the Excalibur sword as well as the Tome. His temptation to use it to get home was quickly stifled, it was not right to use enchantment for selfish reasons. Much the same reason forbade him to call on Keltos his anamchara.
The journey ahead would be as long and arduous as it was to get here and so he decided that he would, ahead of time, determine not to give in to the temptation and therefore strike the possibility from his thoughts.
However, he reckoned without they who felt gratitude a pleasant burden and he opened his door to be greeted by a gathering of friends. Many of them he thought to have already bid farewell the previous day, but there were others and he smiled broadly at them. They both moved to him and Qui grasped his arm in friendship.
"Qui, Quai, how marvelous to see you again. I leave today for my homeland, did you come to say goodbye?" Merlin asked in both surprise and delight. It was Qui who answered for them, his wife still mourning her loss.
More than that, we hope you will accept our company on your journey, not to mention our aid in getting you there." He smiled as he said the latter looking from side to side at the general company. Only Magi knew the secret of dragons, only Magi could sense who was a dragon. Merlin smiled back, more broadly than he thought he would. Their aid in getting him home would take less than a week, the way he arrived would take months. Without disguising his delight he responded heartily.
"Your assistance is most welcome my friends and I hope I can prevail upon you to stay awhile once we arrive?"
"That would be our pleasure Merlin, we want to help in any way we can, to undo the great evil in your homeland and restore your 'loved ones' to their former state."
Merlin's gaze misted slightly, this was too wonderful, such friendship in so short a time. His head flicked slightly to one side as if something entered his peripheral vision but there was nothing there, only a gentle warmth wafted over him with the pleasant hint of his dream.
The goodbyes finalized the three left the village to waves and calls of good fortune. Merlin once entered their lives as a young man, he was leaving a full grown man with a mature mission to attend, it was a bittersweet parting with many tears. Once they were far enough away Qui swirled into dragon form and called to Merlin to mount his back. Then Quai swirled into her dragon loveliness and the first part of their journey began.
The first night they rested and it was up to Merlin's human skills to build a fire. This caused a light banter about dragons not being allowed to use fire but soon turned to a serious note as Quai recalled her Guardianship and the council reasons for banning fire and visibility.
For the first time Merlin learned about the ancient dragons, how they came from the stars to find the earth a wonderful place built for them. However, after living in millennia of peace a note of discord was sounded and many of them began to rise against what they felt was unfair. The greatest dragon of them all told how a new plan was to be incepted and he for one, did not like it.
His was the rule on this earth of splendor and many agreed with him. After many battles came the greatest war of all time and he lost. Planets that once thrived with life were decimated, they remain to this day abandoned and dead. Not even dust stirs on the surfaces, some have only water covering them, as this earth did, some too hot to bear and others too cold. Massive annihilation occurred in this and other universes because of the rebellion.
The leader was cast down to dwell here and govern what was then a wasted bloated remnant of all that was. Dark and broody it stood as a warning to all who are too proud and lofty.
However, the great designer still had his plan in hand and so he came to the dark place and offered the opportunity to be redeemed. Some agreed to be part of this plan for they longed for the comfort of his company again and the feeling of peace and love he always shared with them. Some asked for the same thing but were spurred on by the leader to 'join' the brethren in order to disrupt the plan of the master and halt him at every turn they could.
It was then the great master parted the waters on the earth and made a space between that was air and viewed from the lower water was so perfect a green that it was breathtaking. Then he divided the waters below and stored some under the dry land he made appear. He brought tiny life to build and supply the earth as a living organism before he built from its source a marvelous creature to govern the earth.
There was only one law that was not to be disobeyed and the breaking of that law caused all the havoc that has since pervaded this beautiful earth. Indeed the very ground gave up its evil, thorns, blistering heat, wind and dry, the green water above that filtered the great orb's heat was the only blessing to the land. It gave life and strength, it gave long life to the creatures below but they had brought a curse upon their kind and could not live longer than one thousand years. None did, in fact none actually lived to be one thousand. It was in that time that the leader below still worked his machinations and sent his dragons to destroy further all that the great master designed.
Changing to human form the evil agents mated with the mankind and their women begat such terrible manifestations of both kinds. The evil of their siring turned to hate the mother-kind. They tore savagely with their great strength and bulk, they killed, they ate, they devoured horribly and ruled over their smaller half-kin.
The great master saw what was happening and came to destroy the evil that overtook his design. It was a terrible decision he made but the only one possible. As if prepared for this eventuality he set aside one family not contaminated by the evil brethren and saved them in a sealed box that would float and carry all the earth's kind with it. Once filled he sealed it with his own hand.
It was then he caused the waters above to break and deluge the land below. He opened up the stored waters from beneath the land and the heat and steam rose as the cold met the hot and turned to water as it met the cooler air above, thus the first rain fell to the earth. For many days and nights the air was black with dark angry clouds, lightning shot across the sky as the static of the earth rebelled against the water attacking it.
So it was that the great monuments that allowed the travel from world to world were buried under the water. The giant beings drowned in its depths, along with all who associated themselves with them. All life gone saving that which was carried aloft in the surge and mass of the building water beneath it. Buffeted and borne by swell, lifting and falling it careered without steering, rudderless, it was carried away on the whimsy of liquid distention.
Merlin's eyes rounded with incredulity as Quai stopped her account. He urged her to continue but she smiled sweetly and promised more the next night. But, she said further.
"There is much more for you to know Magus, so much you must know in order to overcome the evil of this world. One thing though, never underestimate your enemy, it is not of the earth, not of the sky, but it is the king it has made itself to be and the power it has is from the first- times. The only thing that can utterly defeat it is the master of all and before that can be, much must be played out here below. You have many years to spend in your quest and much to learn. Great sadness and great joy will be yours in the learning and you will only be allowed to teach those who in sincere desire come to you. It is not for you to preach, it is not for you to warn, it is not given to you to make followers. You will be one alone, yet you will have your comforts. You will be remembered for all time, long after you are gone. Some will remember you in song, some in tales, very few will remember you as you truly are but the glory they will invest in you will shine through many hundreds of years after you are gone from this life."
"And you, have you lived so long that you know all things?"
"We have lived long yes, but you too, in fact all your kind, know all things. We are the race that defied, but then so are you, we are the ones who lived perfectly for one life of your kind and chose to be in our form for the next life. It was our desire to help the weaker humankind in its growth. As such we have full capacity of memory, but it does not mean we cannot err, as you have witnessed. The vanity and pride of my sister dragon brought her to a terrible end but nonetheless she is a lesson.
You too have all the knowledge you need it is locked in the parts of your body you cannot see. The name of the creator is written into your very fabric. You belong to him as children belong to their father. He will never leave you, or yet even stop you leaving him. He is patient and waits on your return but there is a limit of fiat, not of patience. He gives free will, but he does not like man to take license. He will remain in charge of all things till the end.
Then, oh Merlin, it is not my place to speak of all that will one day be, but know this, no king in all his power and glory could be better set. Man has a destiny beyond anything a mortal mind can conceive. But after all, how could man perceive the infinite when all he has is memory fragmented and locked away within him. But Merlin, trust your imagination, it is your memory." She stopped then and turned to look into the flames.
Merlin edged forward as if to ask another question but Qui gently took his arm and spoke quietly.
"It is enough, now we must sleep, we will rise early in the morn and be on our way to your home. Think on that Magus, as you rest."
Disappointed but seeing the resolute stare on Quai's face, he nodded, placed a hand over Qui's and nodded. They all needed to rest and he had forgotten the grief that still wounded his friend. She must be allowed her space and her quiet.
It was a long time before Merlin slept, he heard the soft breathing of his companions as they curled together. He felt the love that enveloped them and smiled, soon he would be with Aeem and it was his fervent desire that they be married as soon as possible. He too wanted to have what the couple, who slept so peacefully around the fire, enjoyed.
It was then a strange thing happened, as he drifted in and out of a drowsy state he saw Dracon. He knew it was Dracon but he was different, he was older. The mature dragon smiled at him, so like his father Merlineld, yet so like his own Dracon too. Merlin pulled out of his body to meet his friend in the spiritual realm.
"Dracon, my dearest friend, it has been... so long..."
"Yes my Merlin, it has, yet from time to time I have seen how you fared."
"I was too much of a coward to overlook you. I feared so much... I have only recently found my parents, and Aeem... I was so far away... it was as if I thought the distance would be too great to bear when awake... I don't really know why."
"I understand my friend. There is no need to explain. There has been much pain and pain does not diminish with the passing of time it is merely better hidden."
"Yes you are so right, that is exactly how I feel. I am better able now to control how others see me, even though my mind cries out for the love of my family and friends I have to keep it to myself and be content with spirit travel to see them." He sighed as he spoke and saw the shine in his friend's eye, the glisten of a tear. He spoke softly, "I know you grieve for your father as do I and my parents... it was a terrible time."
Dracon nodded, for a moment he could not speak more. He was so young when his father was taken from him. Then he did speak.
"It is somewhat different for we dragons, we do not go to Paradise as you humans do, we go to a great storage place where the gem we become awaits the final times of the age. I know though that my father sleeps with the ancients and his heart is with me."
"Your mother?"
"Is well and waits..."
"I am coming home Dracon, I have learned much and have so much to share with you. I have faced something quite recently that has given me some small understanding of the mission I have. Not everything is clear but my mind is open to all possibilities."
"Stay in the light, Merlin..."
Gone!
Merlin's eyes opened and he heard the voices of his companions as they readied the morning meal. Qui noticed Merlin was awake.
"Hey Sleepy-one, time to be about the day!"
Merlin smiled and raised himself on one elbow.
I had a marvelous dream of being with an old friend. Long ago I was his dragon keeper, he is so much more than I remembered." His eyes misted slightly and Qui knelt beside him.
"You know Merlin we here did not have the symbiosis with the people as you did, I suppose each race of dragons sought their differing ways. Of course we lived alongside and joined in their life and society, but what you had was so special. It must have been wonderful."
"Yes, it was. Living alongside was splendid but sharing your mind with another, one who seemed to complete you, well it was, as you say... wonderful. Dracon was mine as much as I was his. When he was born I chose his name and I studied the stars for it. I was so young and believed my life set for me in such a different way than it has turned out..." For a few moments he was quiet and Qui noted the shifting emotions that flitted over his features. They both fell quiet until Quai called out that she was not going to feed any lazy creature, dragon or no. They both laughed and got to their feet to help her.
Each night they rested Quai and Qui told Merlin more and more until his questions and the answers made the young Magus aware of the secrets of millennia. He understood why there was evil in the world. He understood why some were born crooked and twisted. He grasped the meaning of life and centered his thoughts on good concerns to concentrate any power he was given. For him this was easier than for most, for apart from his own innate leaning to goodness he had the training the past few years bestowed upon him.
The closer they neared to his home the more eager he grew. To see Aeem in his spirit form was a great blessing but for his time on this plane he was flesh and blood and so wanted the total experience of life. Dracon too, now he was reunited with his friend he needed to see and touch. His excitement and joy helped him rise early but kept him from sleeping early. This of course meant that any time spent on the spirit plane was not easily recalled on the worldly. It frustrated him for his desire was to relive the dreams during the long daylight hours of flight and he couldn't.
To fly on an invisible dragon took some concentration and river dragons were quite dissimilar to the ones he grew up with. Their bodies were longer and more supine. Their heads larger and sort of shaggy hair trimmed them. He could feel the differences as he rode on Qui's back but he could not see them. He felt them to be majestic and truly wished he could see them. He knew they would love to be seen and also sensed their desire for the greater good in the fact that they would not allow their appearance to frighten anyone. This was the time of man and they determined to aid in any way to man's ascension.
They flew on, over the landscape, over the seas, dipped to brush the treetops and smell the pure life coming from them. The saw the tips of huge mountains, they swooped down into lush valleys and always flew easily on the top winds. For Merlin, who could see through them, it was a new perspective to his long travels out and he recognized little, but here and there a river or a hill he had to challenge. It was mystical and breathtaking and Merlin never lost his love of it.
Thoughts of Paradream and the flight to safety with a very young Dracon misted his eyes. His parents lived then and he so missed them when he and Dracon lived in that high cliff-top cave. He missed them now, it was one thing to see them in his dream visions but quite another to be able to bounce down to a cheery breakfast with the people he loved so much.
On and on they flew until he began to feel a new urgency in his heart. Landscapes became familiar, the sea coastline, cliffs and hills, all coming into a smaller perspective than he remembered but nonetheless familiar...HOME!
Eighteen
Below changed, his eyes misted and blurred at the vision of what was familiar suddenly becoming intimate. The house his father built, so strong and sound, lay beneath him. The meadow, leading down to the forest and the lake, overflowed with wild and luscious flora. His memory sprang to life as he saw a youth running down that slope and up again to see if his dragon was born yet. That very undulation of the rounded hills that once housed so many dragon caves. His home... his throat tightened against the upsurge of emotion. Calming himself he felt the gentle landing and heard Qui's urging to be from his back, no one must see as they swirl into human form.
Merlin's first desire, as his feet touched the springy grass, was to see Aeem. His heart felt full of unnamed feelings. He wanted to burst with joy and weep with sadness, all at the same time.
They landed in a small dip of the rounded hill so Quai and Qui could change as unseen as possible. They were far enough away from the house to be undetected by any occupants and it was still so early in the morn that the air was misty and could blur any true human sight. They could have no knowledge however, that the trees skirting the larger hill was already occupied by a keen observer.
'Eh, wot's thissen?' The surly scowled face lifted and peered to see through the gossamer fog. His thoughts ran on, on what he just saw. His own eyes, eyes trained by scouring the oceans and the seas for any sign of booty. Eyes that missed nothing... What he saw was one figure landing out of the sky, standing and then two others, tall and slender folk, unlike any he had ever seen, just popping out of the air.
He waited until they checked about them, he held still so they would not know of his scrutiny and then they appeared satisfied they made up the slope toward the house he knew was on the hill.
He rubbed at his scabby chin for a moment and then decided that he better report what he saw. He made his way deeper into the trees and found his companions still beating the tall grasses among the trees.
"Pasco! Ahoy, Pasco!" He called to the nearest man who straightened at the sight of his comrade."
Pasco lifted his hand in signal and lowered it slowly to instruct all the men to stop their work. Each man did so as they saw him running toward Pasco. They too gathered close to hear what this might be about. Pasco spoke up.
"Did ya see summut Finian?"
"Aye, Ah did... Ah did, and summut right strange too."
"Well man, speak it then!"
"Peeple, peeple Ah nivver saw before, not just strangers but stranguns, stranger than strange Ah'd say!"
Pasco, shifted slightly looking about him as he asked.
"Cummin this way?"
"Nay t'other way t'ward the cliff 'ouse. Two men one tall but t'other taller than' Ah've ivver seen, and a female, right choice she be, but tall like the real tall man."
"So... if they not be cummin this by, why dye plague me with um?" Pasco snapped angrily, he knew the captain would be enraged again when they got back to ship still without results.
"Well Pasco, Ah think ye shud just listun te mah words afore ya go aflappen yer spleen at me. Ah saw them arrive, Ah saw the big fellah land from the sky, jest like that..." He snapped his fingers to make a sharp sound and continued. "Then the two talluns jest appeared out of the air, then the three of em marched upth'ill as proud as punch. Nahw, wot dye think cap'n'll think of that eh!"
Pasco eyed the dirty face as he thought it over, three come from the sky... the cap'n will want this information as soon as possible. The men should not be left alone without supervision, the search would have to called off for the day. This would anger the captain but he would also want this news as swiftly as he could get it. The boat was three or so miles away on the beach hidden by rocks and weed and guarded by two. It would take almost an hour to get there and then another to row out to the hiding ship in the cove. They would have to leave now to be there before noon and then they would have the captain's thoughts on what to do about the new arrivals.
Nineteen
Merlin walked toward the house, it looked deserted but not derelict. Someone had kept it, the front was full of flowers as his mother always liked and the back was a profusion of green growth, vegetables and fruits burst healthy and plentiful a feast for weary travelers.
Wondering who could possibly live here now, he stepped up to the door. It swung open as he reached it and framed perfectly in the aperture was the love of his heart mind and body.
"Aeem! You... here... how?" But his arms were already about her as she flew into them, his name called out over and over as she held him so tight it stopped his breath.
Quai and Qui looked fondly on, so this is the one they heard so much about. Finally through tears and smiles laughter and even more hugs the two remembered they were not alone and Merlin introduced a beautiful blushing young lady to his friends.
She took them in and prepared food for their break-fast. They were all so very hungry having nothing but dry tack for their journey. She cooked fresh eggs and soft bread fresh churned butter, berries cream, and hot tea with honey. Between mouthfuls, they each tried to tell of their adventures and Aeem laughed with eyes sparkling at her Merlin. Fresher than her dreams his handsome face glowed happily at her. She in turn was more than his dreams could produce. The air in that marvelous kitchen was not just filled with beautiful memories but with wonderful promises of a golden future.
When their bellies were full, they sat outside and talked. Merlin asked about the state of the surrounding villages and Aeem was forced to report the sad circumstances that prevailed them since the pirates took over their land. For the mot part the immediate villages were untouched by the ravaging sailors but only because they used their cove as a base for their operations. That they were in search of something was obvious, but what, none knew. Some of the villagers were taken to be slaves in their nefarious deeds, some young were turned to their mindset, it was very sad.
There was a resistance but too few dared to join it. The flames of the dragons were too much to bear. Any who spoke out against them was reported by their many spies and then homes, children, any they wished to kill were burned. So, they waited, praying for a deliverance that never seemed to appear.
She told Merlin that since the dragon keepers that were taken to safety by Merlineld never returned to the valley and the veil that kept them hidden was downed now the villagers spread out across the valley.
They never saw again the young dragons captured by 'Blackpatch and his crew, but they did here how they were turned from their natural state to the flying fighters of the pirates. Paradream went to be with his kind until he would be needed and Dracon to be with his mother.
Before he went, Dracon brought Aeem to live in this house as she felt if Merlin ever returned it would be to here. It was the only house left standing and gave the seclusion she craved. A walk to the nearest farms gave her the supplies she could not grow by herself and she was able to get milk from a cowherd who kept his beasts close. With this she made the marvelous butter they shared at breakfast. A very comfortable living she enjoyed as she waited for the return of her Merlin.
Once they were completely caught up they turned their attentions to discuss plans of rescue of the young dragons in the pirate's clutches. A delicate matter and in this they determined to look to Quai and Qui for help.
Once Captain Blackpatch saw the early return of his men he flew into a fresh rage. No matter how Pasco tried to reason he knew the captain would have to blow before he could tell the account. So it was that not until enough grog was consumed did the captain listen to his mate. When he heard he was greatly interested and of course really angry that Pasco had not told him straight away. Resisting the urge to roll his eyes and risk a thrashing Pasco laid out the tale again with the help of Finian.
Captain Blackpatch was a cruel vindictive man but the only stupid thing he could be held accountable for resulted in the loss of an eye. As he only had one eye left, he determined to never be stupid again and for lo these many years he lived a charmed life.
Though he captured the young dragons and taught them how to hunt for him there was one thing they could not do and that was tell him what he sought and where it was. some years previous he dallied with a young maid who revealed a tale to him that made his mouth water. She told him of a mistress she worked for who was as clever as she was evil but had come to naught while seeking the very thing that would make her powerful above all.
So interested was the captain in this tale that he made the girl go over and over with every detail of it until he could formulate a plan of his own to obtain the same artifact. With her help he located the very area in which the power once dwelt. Now his men scoured the brush along the coastline for the talisman he wanted to possess.
Twenty
Merlin and Aeem decided to make an attempt to contact the villagers who started a resistance movement against the pirates. This would be difficult but Merlin did own to a few talents and techniques that would aid in this. Quai and Qui agreed to fly off and scout around the coast and search out where the pirates were and see what information they could collect.
Merlin and Aeem went first to the nearest village, there they entered a cozy inn with a roaring fire and several men and women sitting around it. Low voices murmured in general conversation and Merlin cast an innocent gaze about each face. Trained in isolation techniques, he focused on one particular man and centering his ears he watched the man's mouth move. Finding only common talk about the weather and crops, he moved his attention to another and so it went until his gaze fell on the back of one particular head. Something alerted him and itched at his brain to see the face of this man and so he took the hand of Aeem and steered her between the tables and chairs until he found an empty table facing the man.
Surprise and joy displayed on both men's faces as they each realized who the other was.
"Tom!" Merlin called out.
"Merlin!" Hailed Tom at the same time, then both men laughed as they grabbed for each other's arms in a filial embrace. Aeem smiled broadly as she realized this must be the young man Merlin knew so many years ago when he was taken to the Valley for safety.
Their mission was so easily accomplished for Tom was part of the resistance and knew to trust Merlin above all. To speak secretly they left the inn and walked out onto the dusty road. They determined the safest place to talk would be at Merlin's home so they headed there, and caught up with news on the way. To any observer they were merely old friends meeting up after being parted for a long time.
Quai and Qui flew along the coastline in search of any sign of ships, boats or pirates. They needed to find the ship of the pirate captain, so they overlooked some small craft hidden here and there. The did though observe furtive behavior in some groups of men as hey beat brush and heath. Having no idea what they were looking for they continued searching.
For a couple of hours they cruised around the coves and cliffs until rising up the saw the towering masts of a rugged dhow, its sale lashed secure it was anchored in deep water just beyond the mouth of the inlet. It had to be what they sought and they made way toward it.
None could see their arrival, nor know of their scrutiny. They maintained a silence and with scent alone and mind-speak to guide them to each other they descended down to the ship. Gently it rose and fell in the easy pull of an outgoing tide. Anchored it would not drift and the pull was not yet strong enough to drift the anchor along the bottom of the deep.
Quai and Qui with unspoken gestures and mind-speak only, separated over each side of the ship to peer onto the decks and into its bowels. They saw the usual traffic for a dhow its size, uncouth and unclean men kept a deck clean and clear of sea debris and even hung over the side to clean the barnacles off the hull. Some whistled some hummed shanties in off-tune drone as they worked. Enough converse to allow Qui and Quai to know they were not detected.
The quiet of the scene, the beauty of the ship and a warm lazy sun dappling the water should have given a strong impression of peace and tranquility but as Quai lowered to peer into a lower deck transom she almost gasped aloud in horror. In seconds Qui flew to her side and together they beheld a miserable and tragic sight.
A once proud and beautiful dragon was in a cage, tethered by a chain that cut and bruised its leg. Quai's mind cry alerted it to her inspection and the dragon raised a lovely head to see who was there.
She was different to them, not a water dragon but an air one. Her wings were larger and broader even though they were tucked to her side. She was once a marvelous green and though now somewhat faded it was still evident that she was a great beauty. Her eyes strained to see into the only light from the transom and just as Quai was deciding to change to human form they all heard a noise of rattling chains and locks turning. Grasping the side of the hull both Quai and Qui waited to see what would happen next.
The dragon turned to the sound of her captor entering and hunched down her head between her shoulders, almost in reverence. What the two saw next sickened their hearts and Qui had to exert much mind-speak to keep his wife from bursting in and revealing all.
There were two men, one had a long lash with barbs at the end that he swung and snapped about the helpless dragon, occasionally he allowed it to sting her sides and delighted as she winced and pulled away. He kept this up until she was totally backed into the damp corner. Grinning he turned to the other man and a large figure moved into the light toward the suffering creature. She winced more at him than at the teasing whip.
Quai and Qui saw the sturdy figure and knew from his description, this was indeed Captain Blackpatch, the evil murderous pirate they sought. The listened intently as he spoke to his captive.
"Well my dear, I am wondering how long it would be before you related to me all you know." His eyes, black as his heart, bored into hers. She blinked an inner lid and then it was easy to see the puzzlement in her expression as she responded.
"I do not know what you mean. How could I know anything being kept here?"
His hands went to his hips as he stared into her face. His lips parted in a surly gesture as he spoke in a deceptively soft tone to her.
"I have not risen to my present position by stupidity my dear. There was one famous cap'n who believed he could cheat me of my rewards and now he and his peg leg swim with the fish at the bottom of the ocean. I will not be fooled. Why, I took this very vessel from as mean a cap'n as could be known. He took my eye but I took his ship, HAH!, damn 'is black 'art."
His one eye reduced to a sly black slit as he peered spitefully into her eyes and went on. "P'r'aps if I talk to one of your little one's with a cannonball to it's chest you will find honesty in you."
At this the dragon, with no care to her own safety lurched forward in vain gesture, she cried aloud, tried to roar outrage in his face but the captain was unmoved. She gasped out the only thing she could say.
"I will tell you anything... anything... please, no more, do not hurt them anymore... please..." Her head lowered, she knew when she was beaten, she also knew this fiend would kill the young of her kind, for his own amusement never mind her noncompliance. What could she do, was there no mercy, no justice!
"Good, my sweet, good, then what do you know of flying men?"
Outside Quai and Qui who held their peace through the harrowing scene almost gave themselves away. Were they discovered? Did this evil fiend know they were here? How could it be, only Merlin would be visible, and then they realized. Somehow Merlin's landing was observed, and somehow he knew they were here, but there was so much he could not know and this poor creature knew nothing to tell them. What was to be done? They listened as the heartrending cry rose in the dragon's throat as she responded.
"I cannot tell you what I do not know, I cannot... please do not hurt any of the little one's... please... I beg you." She tried to squirm forward and the whip snapped over her head, she didn't care for the warning and moved to grovel at the feet of evil again. The whip swirled lashed and pulled, blood burst from her flesh but still she kept coming. For the first time ever, she saw a hint of fear in the eye of her torturer and although unable to do more than squirm she managed somehow to trap him with the bulk of her body against the bulwark. This was not the first time she tried to retaliate and Blackpatch knew to leap out of the way, he did this, totally abandoning his crewman to her.
The whip toppled uselessly to the floor and so did the man. She clamped her foot on him so that he could not move. He squirmed to no avail under the clamping foot. Quai and Qui itched to help her but they knew if they were discovered then what they came to do would be endangered.
They helplessly watched her try to fight, she had no maneuvering space and was tethered by the thick chain. She lashed her tongue, tried to gasp out a flame but she was too weak, eventually the great toll on her weakened frame took over and she rolled away, her beautiful head fell uselessly. Perhaps another of the young would perish now, for her retaliation, as well as the promised sacrifice. Having no more strength left a huge tear billowed and coursed down her nose. She heard only the wild laughter of the captain as he retrieved his man, his sallying cry that he believed her did not give comfort that he would not kill the young dragon.
Her body, weakened by torture and anguish for a very long time, became a sobbing heap. It even hurt to cry and she wept horribly even through the hurt. She had no idea that two other figures entered, she did not see the swirl of air, nor feel the warmth of two tall bodied as they gently approached her. It was only as Quai, in a pitch only heard by dragons sang a sweet siren song of the ancients.
She heard it enter her thoughts as a blessed draft, cooling to a fevered brow, health restoring to the pain wracked flesh. It bathed her in gossamer light and she felt her head raised and placed in a loving lap, a hand gently caressing her forehead. She opened her eyes and weakly smiled into the most wonderful face she had ever seen. Then she closed her eyes and sleep, refreshing and restoring claimed her.
When she woke she felt different, somehow it was as if hope was restored. It was not many hours as the sun was not quite down but there was a feeling deep within her that all was not lost. Blackpatch may decide not to sacrifice the young but even if he did he like to make a display of it, so there was time yet. Time to dwell on who it would be, time for the young dragons to get even meaner to each other and the people they were sent against. Time for the captain's men to also ponder the same fate should they be found wanting. Yes Blackpatch was not a stupid man and he was even more clever when he was cruel.
Twenty-one
Merlin Aeem and Tom reached home and set to lighting the lamps. It was dusk already and not long after they arrived a pleasant fire flickered in the hearth. To Merlin it was a misty memory of old times. His mother singing as she went about her chores. The cooking the washing the cleaning, always these ever returning tasks were performed with a mile to her lips and a song from her heart. Each treasure he saw, a picture, a cup a bowl, the water pail, everything held a memory to sting him. Here was the home of his childhood and though never fully appreciated then it was he home of his memories now.
Aeem understood. The main reason she returned to this house was to be closer to Merlin, to where his parents laughed and loved through their life together. To where they raised their, so very special, son. She felt their nearness, she felt their love, they were to her new parents and she knew they loved her as a daughter in return. Shadows deepened on the wall and it was as if perhaps there were more than could be accounted for in the three of them.
Merlin wanted to wait for Quai and Qui to return before he asked Tom anything about the resistance so they chatted about old times. Aeem had heard the tale but it was quite marvelous to have the actual person there and to hear his side of it.
She heard how after the dragon took Tom home he became quite a celebrity. The whole village began to look to him for counsel and he grew knowing he was given a special gift to have seen and discoursed with the wise minds in the Valley of Dragons. He shared how, even then he sort of knew that Merlin was destined for something beyond that pleasant valley, who could know though, that so much tragedy would ensue to cause him to leave, and for so long.
He told them of the first few attacks by the pirates and the dragons. At the beginning it was only a few isolated incidents and they were able to rebuild and go on, then as the years gathered, the attacks grew more frequent and more vicious. Everyone knew the story of how Captain Hostilia was searching for something and then when he was finally crushed it was by his own man, another captain who rose to be even more wicked in once again, searching for something, but no one knew what it was.
By the by the time Quai and Qui arrived food was ready so after the introductions they ate and spoke lightly as they ate. Tom could not take his eyes from the handsome pair and noted that though Merlin was tall these two topped him by a foot. They were perfect, the female Quai he saw as almost a goddess and her husband Qui so majestic, he was absolutely enthralled. Once the feeding was done Tom reached for his herb pipe and after lighting it settled in a large chair. They each gathered around the hearth and shared the day's events.
Before Tom could tell them of any of the resistance activities Quai and Qui shared their account. Qui told first of how they came upon the ship and then the account of what they found below decks was left to Quai.
"You can imagine how we felt when we saw her so weakened by starvation and torture. They seemed to be keeping her alive for a cruel purpose, to keep the young ones obedient. She is helpless, trapped and cannot escape. I lulled her to a state of healing and once she was asleep I mind-spoke with her, her name is Adeline and the whole story is very sad but the upshot is that they keep her weak and imprisoned so that the young will do their bidding, no matter what evil they have to perform. If they attempt to disobey they know she will suffer more, or die.
Any who do rebel are executed, she has seen many young die and I felt her sorrow, as deep as the ocean the ship is on. I fear she will not last much longer as she is so weak and heartsick."
They all fell quiet at the last pronouncement. Finally Merlin broke the silence.
"I thought them to be under a spell, bred to obey, that I could understand, but this, this is more evil than I could have ever imagined. If she dies now, the young will feel it and rebel horribly, they might not stop at the pirates, they might, in their grief destroy everything that is human." His discerning words caused them all to nod in sad agreement. He continued, then with. "No matter what we do we have to rescue her, perhaps then the young will be able to deal as they have been dealt and justice will prevail."
"That way, if the resistance know the dragons would switch allegiance we could fight the remaining pirates on land and the war could be reduced to one battle." Tom said seeing the possibility and eagerly offering his voice.
"Yes, and with them divided it would be an easy matter to defeat them, especially with the help from the dragons." Merlin responded. Aeem spoke next.
"But, what could the captain be looking for? I don't understand all the activity of the men in the woods."
"No, me neither." Added Tom. Merlin looked thoughtful and then he said.
"I wonder if they think the Unicorn's horn is here, but it was a different place that happened... they are searching where the old battle took place. If they aren't looking for the Unicorn then they must be looking for... dragon gems!" and Aeem joined in with the last two words to chorus it.
Tom looked puzzled but both Quai and Qui drew in a sharp breath and Qui gasped aloud.
"What, but don't they know?" Qui asked in shock.
"Know what?" Tom burst out.
"How could they, they are as demented as she was." Merlin supplied. "They would not have seen the final act," his face darkened with anger, "they would simply think she was destroyed and the gems lying there on the ground for any to collect.
"Know what? Who is she? What gems?" Tom's patience bursting his chest. Quai spoke then.
"They want the power they think the gems will give them, no wonder they search the brush." She looked at Aeem who nodded vigorously. Then they all looked to Tom whose exasperation finally gave way with a vent of.
"Will SOMEONE, please tell me what you are talking about!"
They all burst into laughter at the workings across his face and then he too was laughing. Quickly they brought him up to speed with what took place after he was taken to safety on Merlineld's orders. Merlin had shared his whole life with Quai and Qui so they knew and of course Aeem was aware of it too. Only Tom did not know.
He was quieted by the information.
"You mean that most marvelous dragon who rescued me, who brought me to safety and then had me delivered safely back to my mother, he was killed by that... that... witch?"
Merlin had not realized how this would affect Tom and placed a contrite hand on his shoulder, gently he said.
"Yes Tom, I'm afraid it is true, I am sorry, I forgot you didn't know." He looked into Tom's eyes and Tom accepted his apology, it was a shock to learn that Draco's father was dead, gone and he would never be able to thank him.
"He was so very splendid, so big and smooth, a giant, so strong and yet so gentle, a true male."
"Yes, he was, we all loved him and looked to him for our guidance."
"But, what are the gems the pirates want? How do they fit into it?"
It was then that both Aeem and Merlin explained to Tom how when a dragon dies his physical powers are gone and all his spiritual powers reduced to a beautiful gem stone, this is then transported to a special place and kept until times-end. Lady Oer thought she could kill Merlineld and steal his gemstone when he changed. However, what she didn't know is that which killed her and left no trace."
"Which is what?"
"No good dragon's spiritual power can be used by, or for, malevolence. To the measure of good or evil in the thief so is the punishment meted out. Lady Oer was completely destroyed by her own wickedness."
"And Merlineld, his gemstone?"
"Was carried away in the usual fashion. It sits now and waits with all the millennia of dragons who have died for the good." Merlin finished his account and Tom drew in a deep breath exhaling it loudly he said.
"Wow! There is so much to learn. But the gemstone isn't there and all this terror could keep on forever unless it is stopped. Yet how is it that all this carries on about us and we are oblivious to it?"
"We each know what we need to and when we need to Tom. That is all I can say in response to that." He nudged Tom's arm and his friend grinned and said.
"Well all I can say now is that we have some plans to make... yes?"
"Yes we do indeed." Merlin agreed.
Twenty-two
The five conspirators sat devising one plan after another. That the rescue of Adeline had to be their first act was a given so they set to figure a way to do that. It would take a reconnoiter of the ship's scheduling, a count of how few men would be aboard at the right time and so the first thing they had to do was go back to the ship and watch. This upset Quai as she wanted to remove Adeline immediately as she feared her fate.
So a compromise was decided. Qui and Quai would go back to the ship. Quai would go to Adeline and see how she fared while Qui would see as much as he could of the ship's compliment and their activities.
Merlin and Tom would go to the village and Tom would gather as many of the resistance members as they could and draw as many more as they could to the cause. Once Adeline was safe they felt sure that they would 'turn the tide' on the pirates.
Very early, before even the cockerel knew it was morning, two invisible individuals boarded the ship of Captain Blackpatch. With mind-speak they communicated as they could not even see each other and the mist over the deck was too thick to perceive true light displacement. Quai sent out a thought probe to Adeline but received no response. Qui decided to stick to the plan and scout around the ship while Qui went below to check on Adeline.
It was easy to maneuver about the ship for there was not a soul stirring, even the 'watch' snored merrily away on the upper deck and the crow's-nest was empty. Now they had subdued all to their will there was little attention paid to security. Even when the dragons stirred in their cages, pacing and flapping wings or bursting out with short coughs of flame, the ignored it. They cared less for their captives and less for mankind. They trusted in their own eyes and little else. So it is with all evildoers, contempt for their victims breeds complacency. They imagine a superiority that exists only in their minds and drop their guard.
Coursing through the ship Qui noted the sleeping quarters, two compartments, each housing at least seventy men swinging in canvas hammocks. The stench from the filthy sleepers was unbearable, he was very quickly out of there. They slept soundly as if conceit itself was an opiate. He could not see into the captain's quarters, invisible he may be but mass is mass. There was no crack to the door or planking, it was as if Blackpatch's quarters was a fortress, as well they might be if he wished to sleep sound and not risk loss of his 'other' eye.
As he did his reconnoiter Quai made her way down to the large hold and Adeline. There she found the weakened dragon in a troubled sleep. Once again she sang a siren song in her mind and watched as the noble dragon slowly opened her eyes. She could not see anyone there but she felt the comfort nonetheless. Weakly she spoke.
"I know you are there, I thank you for being here with me. Are you able to manifest yourself?"
"Not in dragon form but in my human state I can, if that would not trouble your heart?"
"Oh my dear, I remember when I walked and talked as equal with humans, there are only some humans I detest." Then before her stood a beautiful tall lady, graceful and lovely with very long dark waving hair. "Why, you are beautiful, but not from this land I think."
"No I am a water dragon from a land a great distance from here. I am come, with others, to help."
"How can you help... we are enslaved by these evil men. They will not give us our freedom easily."
"We know this, we have observed them. We need to know if there is a way we could have the help of the young dragons in battling against them. We saw them in cages on deck and they are fiercely angry. We fear they might turn against all humans if we freed them. I am not permitted by our law to reveal that I too am a dragon and if they saw me thus they might attack without hearing reason."
"Yes, I am afraid you are right, they would. Some have already tried to rebel and have suffered horribly for it, all to no avail." I have never been allowed to see them except when I am dragged out to watch one of them be executed."
I read this in your thought-flow the first time I came here. If I could free you, would you have the strength to speak with the young, to tell them that help is come and it is but a short time before they will be freed. Do you think they will listen?"
"I do, they only obey such wickedness because of the threat to me. I am sure they will hear me... but, how... how could you free me?"
"Yes, it is a difficulty, but we have in our number a great magus. It is he who will burst your cage open and reveal you to the young dragons. We will then be able to free them from the cages and they could easily overpower the men on board the ship. For those on land though we have another plan. I think we could do this, if you agree. Are you able to send out a mind probe to the young, are you strong enough?"
"If I could have a little food, perhaps I could, enough to think but I'm afraid I will not be able to breathe fire for a long time."
"You have fought this battle well, we will fight the rest of the war for you. All we ask is that you speak with the young and set them ready for our help. There is a fish barrel there is that where your food is?"
"Yes but mostly it is only brine now... they allow me a little each day... I..."
"No worry, I will get fresh for you and be back before you know it." Quai then sent out a call to Qui and met him on deck, together they dove down to harvest a catch fit for a banquet. Within minutes Adeline was feasting her way to strength as Quai and Qui discussed what they needed to do next.
Qui thought it a better idea if she stay with Adeline, then when her thought message got through Quai could add hers to it so they would accept Quai once she materialized before them. A sound idea that Quai readily agreed to. In the short time since they met Adeline Quai had become attached to her and felt the bruising of her heart easing a little at the promise that 'this one' she could help save.
Flying faster than he ever did before, Qui left the hip, its sleeping company and precious cargo to find Merlin. He knew precisely where he was even without his sensors and flew to the village.
Merlin and Tom found the elders and leaders and in the council chamber they met with them. Others seeing the gathering joined with them, in the crowded chamber there was no way of telling who stood for what. Seeing this Merlin traced his way backward through the throng and once the room was filled he silently locked the door.
Tom spoke to them all, a rousing cheerful speech of how it once was and could be again, with a little courage. Many shouts of 'Aye' and Aye again as he continued. They all trusted him, his courage proven again and again. They were all with him and raised their hands high to agree and as they did so, Merlin noticed one slinking body weaving easily through the throng.
Staying at the door he waited until the man reached him. The man saw him and raised his head to him. This was all Merlin needed and he caught the gaze of the man before him. Only the man heard as Merlin spoke without moving his lips.
"Pray tell sirrah, where do you go?"
Frightened the man tried to move but found his limbs too enervated to obey. He could see the man before him but that was all he could see. The man seemed to grow and the space about him diminish. The eyes, the eyes that bore into him clouded out everything else. He could not hear his own thoughts. Only the wild beat of his heart throbbing in his neck. He felt something drawn from him, a slight loss and then he slid to the floor in a dead faint.
Merlin called out in a great voice and all stopped talking, every man made way as Merlin made a sweep with his staff causing a circle to gather around he and the prone man on the floor.
"Who knows this man he asked?" His mind antennae scanned the room for any reaction to his question and two men shifted in discomfort. His gaze fixed first one and then the other and without any will of their own they stepped forward and owned their friend.
Many gasps filled the room, these men lately come to their village had made friends with them all, travelers, they claimed to be. They worked for copper and food. Were always on hand for whatever was needed, what was this now? How were they caught in this thrall by Merlin. Only Tom knew Merlin, they knew of him, through all Tom's stories, but what was this?
Tom made his way to Merlin's side as if to say, I trust this man, if you trust me, trust him also. There was no detraction in Tom's face as he asked Merlin.
"Who are they?"
"Pirate spies." Merlin's words wisped about the room as an echo. Every man heard the words, some wanted to disbelieve, others agreed as if they always held suspicious doubts. All were shocked. Finally a voice called from the thick press 'how do you know?' Merlin heard, found the face and looking directly into it said.
"I know!"
The man paled, staggered a little, his friends giving support as he fell slightly against them. Seeing his face so paled and his eyes so fixed on Merlin, they shifted their gazes from one to another. Finally Merlin looked away and to Tom. As he did so, to the consternation of his friends the man seemed perfectly fine as if nothing untoward occurred. This made an even greater wonder fill the faces of those about him and each of them stared almost reverently at Merlin as he spoke with Tom.
Tom's speech gave them heart and courage but this man with his fey ways, gave them tools. Tools they never had before. Surely someone like he could defeat the dragons and the pirates. Yea! they would fight and Yea, again. Now they gathered around and heard Merlin say.
"These men have lived among you and reported to their leader every time there was talk of rebellion. I will leave you to decide their fate as it is you they have wronged but for now I suggest a strong cellar to keep them in until after the battle for your freedom is won." At his words a cheer arose and the three were carted off to the Smithy.
The smith when building his smithy created a special fire pit that was partially below ground and spilled the spent ashes into a deep tray. The ashes were further used for roads, fertilizing and any other good purpose. To access the ash he built a room, with man-high ceilings, there these three would be kept. There were no windows and only a heavily barred door gave any egress, once blocked on the outside there was no way of escape, it didn't need to be watched.
Merlin sensed a cool and pleasant presence and turning to Tom he said.
"Qui is here. I will meet him outside, he has news." his voice low so as to not attract attention. Tom was about to ask, how he knew Qui was here. Instead he accepted that he did know and it was all part of being Merlin and asked,
"Will you need me to come too?"
"Probably as it would save time in repetition, but I do not want to leave the villagers without you to level them. We cannot risk any 'young Toms' reacting on their own. Tom grinned as he remembered why they met the first time, he said.
"I will stay with them."
Merlin nodded and swiftly made his way outside, behind the hall. There Qui was waiting, he moved toward him as Merlin approached saying.
"We must be swift. I have left Quai with Adeline. She is feeding her for strength as we speak. We both think she will be well, but it will take some time. There is no way she will be strong enough to burst her chains and neither Quai nor I know how."
Merlin nodded, "That will not be a problem, but what will be is if she cannot communicate to the young."
"Yes, through thought-send, we believe she can reach them. It would be a coup though for them to see her free and able to escape. Then they truly would be on our side."
"How about something dramatic?" Merlin's eyes twinkled as the thought teased his brain.
"What do you mean?"
"Well I know she cannot fly yet but you can, as well as your able wife."
"I am not understanding you, what do you want us to do, fly her out of the hold of the ship?"
"Oh yes, yes indeed I do..." His grin went from ear to ear, then he took his shoulder in one hand and said. "We will go back together but first I must make a plan for Tom to marshal the men."
"Shall I wait here for you?"
"Yes, I will be back directly."
By the time Merlin returned to him Qui saw from his hiding place that three troops of men were formed for Tom's army. He watched as Tom gave the order to march and saw, the three lines split. One column went toward the coast another in the opposite direction and Tom led the third column that fanned out seven wide and headed to the cliff top as a flank to the first line of troops. The men were armed with all manner of weapons, mostly taken from the smithy racks but he saw pitchforks shovels, axes and other scullery gear. He nodded at the motley crew and smiled, as Merlin reached him he said.
"They look determined enough!" He grinned and Merlin laughed back.
"I believe with our help, they will do well. Now my friend let us go and free some dragons." His heart felt lighter than it had in years. Qui swirled into his true shape and lifted Merlin to his back.
It was not quite dawn and the mist from the water roiled and rolled over the deck as Qui landed. Merlin, the flying man, slipped unseen from Qui's back and then quickly made his way below decks. Qui stayed above to watch. Dragons do not like to be abroad at the times of day when light is confusing. Dawn and twilight are dangerous for them to fly in so they tend to sleep until the sun is fully risen.
Qui passed his time by checking the locks on the huge crates housing the sleeping dragons. He tested the ropes that lifted the crate lids and saw the tethers held by belaying pins in the bulwarks. No doubt the men would lift the lids and allow the dragons to fly from their cages. With the configuration of the lock pins and ropes it could be a speedy release.
Merlin appeared in the below deck to see a magnificent dragon in dire circumstances. Quai, held her hand to Adeline as if to calm any fear at the human coming toward her, but Adeline smiled... Merlin smiled. Quai heard another song that passed between the man and the dragon and she recognized Merlin's voice in the beautiful haunting melody, though she did not know the words or the language, she understood the meaning.
Adeline lifted her head and stretch toward the approaching man. Merlin reached her and stretched out his hand, she rested her chin in the palm of his hand and Merlin lowered his forehead to the top of her head in the ancient greeting between dragon and dragon keeper. Tears sprang to Quai's eyes as she observed the gesture, so marvelous and perfectly heart-full. Merlin straightened and softly spoke to Adeline.
"You have been abused My Lady."
"It is true, My Lord, but the young have suffered more. Many our now dead, many more are angry and their rage could lead to more death."
"We can help them come back to us, to the true ways, together."
"I remember, so many years ago, hearing a wise Lord speak of you. Merlin, your life is sacred and you have returned to us, you have come to save us and our life will once again be peaceful and safe." As she spoke two large tears billowed and rolled down her snout. Merlin raised his other hand and gently swept them away.
"Soon you will weep for joy alone, My Lady."
She straightened again and inclining her head toward Quai she said.
"This beautiful lady has given me fresh food, I am already so revived. I fear I cannot yet fly but I can... think..." She smiled and Merlin grinned as he responded.
"Well then in that case we should set about getting you ready to meet your young dragons and remove your shackles, yes?"
"Yes indeed My Lord." She smiled back.
Merlin went to the chain about her rear ankle. It was as thick as a man's wrist, each link forged with merciless care. A strong human male could not even carry it. He saw how chafed the skin behind the shackle and forced his anger down as it rose to choke him. In order to execute this task he must have a quiet heart and bring his mind body and spirit into unity to perform it. He closed his eyes...
Softly, a humming sound emitted from him, it grew in strength and magnitude, growing in pitch and volume, until his hands extended, fingers stretched and the air parted as if an invisible lightning bolt was loosed from each of the extended digits.
The shackles split and fell from her limbs and instinct made her twitch the limbs closer to her body. Gratitude billowed more tears and she stretched out her head to him again. This time both his arms went about her and he whispered gently with suppressed emotion.
"You will be completely free My Lady." He felt the warmth of her as a long forgotten love and held her tighter. she nuzzled into him with understanding and sheer joy and said.
"You have been gone too long My Lord."
"I am back now, now and forever milady."
Throughout it all Quai had seen the interchange and gloried in it. Merlin was everything and much more than they could ever have hoped. His courage, his confidence, his mercy but mostly, his love. She hated to interrupt but there was work to be done. Her voice reached Merlin gently and he turned to nod at her. "We need Qui now for our plan to work well."
She nodded and sent out the call to her husband.
Adeline closed her eyes and began her thought probe to the young. She would waken them and they would be groggy but they would hear her voice once again and they would rejoice.
Qui joined them and he and Merlin set to the roof above Adeline, though her shackles were loosed there was still a deck above her to break through. Fortunately there was only one layer as the pirates had removed part of the middle deck to allow for her cage. Both Qui and Quai assessed and assured Merlin that no hurt would come to them when they used their backs to break through. Merlin offered help too but he preferred if their plan work as they planned it.
Slowly Adeline raised her head, her cry plaintive as she called out.
"Yes, my children, I am come to you." Then she looked directly to Merlin and said, they are with us, they will fight alongside the dragon keeper."
"Well then!" He said. "Let us be about it." He turned on his heel and made for the upper deck.
Twenty three
Tom waved down his group to lower into the tall grass as they approached a large group of pirates swathing through the brush. His finger to his lips he locked them into silence. He counted the number of men and turned to one twenty men away. He indicated how many he counted and the other man did the same. It was close enough. he kept his men waiting until he saw the signal in the trees. He stood and called the charge. All the villagers moved forward at the same time screaming a rage that was frightening enough without the numbers of them.
The pirates stopped in their tracks then fear gave them energy... they fled.
Whooping and hollering the villagers chased them mercilessly and those that stumbled and fell were caught and bound to be collected later.
They ran on, heading for the cliffs, surely if they could get to their boat they could get to the ship and then the cap'n would take care of these turf-treaders. They ran 'til their throats slimed and their hearts pounded, they ran 'til their knees wobbled ungainly and forced them down. They picked up and ran more and just when they saw the edge of the cliff and the path down to the beach and their hearts were rewarded, they saw something else. A deep company of men, rising up from the tall grasses and holding weapons stayed their path.
The pirates fell, in heaps they fell against each other and were overcome by those they had preyed upon so grievously. So few were hurt and none were dead. The villagers bound their wrists and rounded them up. They were then marched down to the beach to their own boats. Only one of their number was left to watch the boats and he was fast asleep in the prow of one of the longboats.
He was dreaming a beautiful dream, a girl was feeding him huge grapes from a silver platter as she straddled his middle. His lips smacked aloud as he cupped them to receive one huge juicy grape, when he felt a mild vibration at his side. He tried to ignore it but it happened again. His dream evaporated as the vibration irked him a third time. His eyes flew open but he saw nothing.
The sound came again and he realized that someone was running a stick against the side of the longboat. He looked over the side but saw nothing, the sound came from the other side of the boat and he shifted his bulk to the other side. Then it came from the other side again. Now angry, not just at the loss of his dream but at the playing with him. He rose in the boat and then his eyes grew twice their size as he beheld an unbelievable sight.
His comrades bound and bowed before a motley gang of villagers and farmers. He stumbled as if to get the boat in the water, escape the same fate but the soft laughter behind him made him turn. There was Tom, a short stick in his hand laughing at the futile gesture of escape.
Tom climbed to the cliff top to ready for the signal to Merlin that their battle was won. His gaze scraped the water to view the ship, so far Merlin had not raised the flag for his signal and he could have no idea how his three friends fared.
Merlin reached the deck and made straight for the wheel. He ran up the steps leaned his forearms down on the rail and waited for the ship to stir to wakefulness. This was an old dhow probably stolen from others in the same line of work. This 'Blackpatch' had remodeled somewhat, the planking on the fore-deck beneath his feet was flush yet the poop was sewn, probably the original twine and the outer hull painted thick with pitch.
He watched as he waited, he had to admit the young dragons did appear to be still sleeping, he hoped they were pretending. One by one the sailors began to fill the deck. He stood and watched, they still so groggy with sleep did not even glance to his direction. Finally there was a loud sound beneath his feet as the door to the captain's cabin was flung open and the bad-tempered captain stormed his way up to the fore-deck. He stopped dead in his tracks as he saw Merlin now leaning one forearm on the rail. His anger bristling his tone he yelled.
"Who be you now sirrah, what deye want with mah boat?"
"I am here to take your 'boat' from you, and my name is not for you to know or speak." His smile played about his mouth as he spoke. The captain slapped his thigh hard and laughed in great guffaws at Merlin's bravado.
"I like your brashness fellow, a pity you were not invited, one of your manner would make a fine mate... However, you are aboard my ship without invitation and it would be good te know as how this came te be."
"All irrelevant minutia captain, as this very soon will not be your ship, in fact it will probably be no more than charred and floating debris."
"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!" Blackpatch roared in high amusement. "You do have a way, I'll say that for ye, quite the jokester ye 'ar that's for sure."
Merlin acknowledged his merriment by simply smiling as he played for the time needed for Qui and Quai. Adeline was so weak and they would have to bear her with great care. After they tested the strength of the ceiling above her cage, they practiced the drama of their plan. Speed and efficiency were called for and they wanted to be prepared.
The captain still roared his laughter, he ran one hand over his mouth and wiped his beard but his grin still stayed in place.
"Ah think mah friend, there might be a few wee facts ye have not bin made aware of."
"What might they be?" Merlin asked innocently. The pirate eyed him loftily as he spoke.
"Well y'arr a wee bit outnumbered, for one." His arm swung out to encompass the crew that were now on the deck and looking up observing the theater.
"And two?"
"Ah am in possession of a wicked weapon, one that has never been beaten since the beginning of the world."
"You mean the dragons there?"
"Ah yes, yes Ah wudd indeed mean the dragons there, so ye see twould be a trifle more than foolish to attempt to attack me or mah ship!"
"Yes I see, in other words, I would have to be either a fool... or a man with a foolproof plan, wouldn't you say?"
"Aye," the captain said with a broad grin, "aye so you would. As I know how ye got on my boat, Ah know's ye te be not a fool."
"So then, I must have a plan!"
"Aye, I would say so, an ahm thinkin ye think I dunno hoo y'arr...?"
"You think you do know who I am?"
"Ah, that Ah do. Ye arr the flyin man mah men saw... an I know y'arr not alone, wherr be yer frends... flyin man?" His grin never left his face, so sure of his superior power Merlin did not speak for a moment folded his arms to his chest and lowered his head to his chest as he moved to lean his back against the bulwark, the captain's gaze followed his every step.
"My friends are close by, in fact I have many friends you are not able to see captain, they are ready for my call."
"Ah much doubt they be as many as mah crew sir."
"Perhaps not, but, they are infinitely more adept."
"Now you insult me and mah men sir!"
"Absolutely, it would be the policy of any right thinking man, once perceiving a fact, to state it!"
For most of the drama the men had watched from below at the mention of an 'unseen army' they looked about furtively, at once frightened that perhaps their captain was not infallible and could not protect them. Their discomfiture carried upward to the captain and he glanced down to they he forced to depend on him.
His grin disappeared, the captain stomped forward as if to beat Merlin down. Merlin still leaned easy against the bulwark, ignoring the charge. Seeing this the captain stopped his charge and it ran through his mind that the 'other' friends could be hidden with bows and arrows to strike him dead if he did attack this man. With great control he calmed his mien but this time he spoke in a thick voice each word punctuated by a spray of thick spittle.
"Ah want ye off mah ship and that right soon, ya hear me?"
"I have to apologize captain, you see I am not one of your crew, I do not take orders from you and as to your company of men... I would set my spyglass to the beach and perhaps do a recount."
Blackpatch's mouth opened and shut in mad consternation but he did reach for his spyglass and set it as advised. What he saw made his face burst with red in rage. Through the beveled glass he saw his men lined on the beach bound and kneeling before their bucolic captors.
He screamed an order to release the dragons and the men rushed to obey him. Locks were sprung, ropes were pulled and dragon heads began to push out from the cramped cages. Claws clamped the cage edges, wings stretched and flexed. Some blew small puffs of smoke, as if clearing their throats, others lowered their heads to glare at their captors. One, the obvious leader of the rest raised his majestic head and roared. as he did so he caught Merlin's gaze and did a deliberate slow wink. Merlin smiled and gave a slight nod in response.
Blackpatch grasped the rail before him and looked down on all he commanded. Angry he swung his chest from side to side as he braced his arms to carry his weight. His mouth worked before he spoke his commands in attempt to control but he lost it and he screamed an order to all below.
"Mount the dragons, rescue your comrades and KILL ANY WHO STAND IN YOUR WAY!"
The men moved toward the dragons to mount and as each tried to climb board, each dragon moved slightly and the men fell about the decks, rolling away. Not one sailor was allowed to mount a dragon and the leader kept his eye on Merlin. Blackpatch became incensed as he ran the rail back and forth, yelling and screaming at the dragons who simply lowered their heads and glowered at him. Some shifted from foot to foot, eager to be at the enemy but the leader held them at bay. Merlin sensed the timing now was crucial. He called out in thought to Quai Qui and Adeline a song thought, in rousing plea and received back a heart-full response.
Just as Blackpatch was pulling his sword from his belt and his men were grabbing for sting-tail whips. A huge crashing came from the poop deck. Everyone turned to look astern and it appeared that the whole deck was erupting into shards of planking that flew everywhere. Too astounded at what was happening to his ship, the captain, stepped forward and grasped the rail again staring astern.
His astonished gaze took in a beautiful site. From the wreckage of his poop deck arose a wonderful vision, it could not be denied the beauty of Adeline was ethereal. Not precisely flying she seemed to float, though her wings were spread wide, they did not move, did not reach for a thermal or flap to capture momentum. They spread either side of her fully extended and she rose as if by magic, slowly and marvelously. The young dragons on deck had turned at the sounds of splitting timber and tearing wood, what they saw was the one who had become their matriarch slowly rising out of her prison. A collective gasp exhaled in the cool of the morning.
Merlin's heart swelled with love, honor and pride. She was splendid and thanks to Qui and Quai holding her up and even spreading her wings, all could see her absolute beauty. He caught her attention and her wonderful smile blessed him. He misty eyed smiled back. She turned to look at the young standing in awe of her and she spoke. Her voice sounded stronger than they heard for years.
"My beloved, we are free, we are free to build our lives again, free to be all that we were intended to be. We can thank the Magus Merlin for his freeing us. We have however a labor to perform, one that I am sure you will take relish in." Her eyes stabbed a hard gaze at the shrinking Pirate captain.
Blackpatch stumbled back, his mouth dried his tongue clung to his upper palette and he couldn't speak. He backed up, all the way to a stolidly standing Merlin, who did not budge but cemented his feet to the planking. Blackpatch turned his head to look up into Merlin's face his jaw slackened and loose.
Merlin could almost feel pity but he only had to remember his vision to curb compassion. He pushed Blackpatch forward, down the steps to join his men. Some of the sailors tried to run, tried to jump overboard but they were scooped up by the dragons and forced to cluster with their comrades and the captain.
Merlin looked up to Adeline and then turned to the leader of the young ones, he said.
"She must go and rest, you will see her soon I promise."
"Yes My Lord, she must. You have done this and we will all trust you."
Merlin then raised his arm in signal and they all saw Adeline head toward the shore in a gently flowing motion, almost as if she rested on the air. They could not see the two who carried her, who held her gently on their backs and held out her wings in simulated flight.
Once they saw her headed straight for shore the young dragon turned to Merlin and said.
"Let us incinerate them, here and now, for all their crimes against us."
"There might be a better way." Merlin responded.
"How so, what could be worse for them than death."
"Life!" Merlin answered lightly. He moved forward stopped and turned back a little. "What is your name?"
"Tarkel." The young leader responded.
'That is a good name, Tarkel, come with me and I will show you what is worse than death." He held out his hand in gesture and Tarkel folded his wings and followed him.
Merlin had the dragons place all the pirates into the dragon cages. Then asked them to fetch all the pirates from the shore and bring them to place them in the cages too. Tarkel watched, so far he liked that the sailors would be in the discomfort he had know for so long.
It took a few hours for the pirate crew to be fetched and loaded into the crates and once they were Tarkel asked Merlin again.
"What do we do with them now?"
"Now we set sail." Merlin replied.
The young dragons set to the oars and the sail was loosed. It caught the high wind immediately and within minutes the ship was moving swiftly out to sea. Merlin sat on the deck in meditation for an hour and once he achieved what he wanted he looked up at Tarkel and said. I have the course and we will soon be free of the menace.
They set the course at his dictates and the ship practically skimmed over the water at his command. Soon a dim gray shape appeared on the horizon far and away from anything remotely resembling land and Merlin pointed to it.
"There, you see, there!" His finger pointing and Tarkel did see it, in fact much clearer than Merlin did.
The anchored the ship and Merlin went to the cages. He found Blackpatch squatting against the bars.
"There is something I would like you to know before you disembark captain." His tone conspiratorial. Blackpatch jerked his head up in almost hope. was this man going to free him, after all he was a man, not a dragon, he would prefer his own kind... Merlin bent close to his ear and whispered.
"Dragon gems are never left on the ground, they are removed immediately a dragon dies. If you ever did manage to find one, the first time you used it for evil purposes your whole body would explode into a million shards of blood and bone." Then he stood and left him.
Blackpatch watched him move away, whatever hope flared dissipated rapidly. He was a broken image of what he once believed himself to be. Now he knew everything he once thought important was as tangible as the morning mist that could not brave the early sun, he was finished.
Merlin called the young dragons to him he spoke and then eagerly they made to do his bidding. They flew off toward the island and all watched as they returned to report to Merlin. He was happy to hear his vision search had found the right place. There were no trees on the island solid enough to provide for boat building, there were enough fruit bearing trees and some small life in the brush for food, a good river ran through the island from a waterfall in the rocks. Idyllic, if you could leave when you wished, yet a nightmare if the rest of your days were to be spent there. Satisfied Merlin nodded at Tarkel and Tarkel too was satisfied..
It was then he had the huge cages lifted by the strong young and they flew carrying them toward the isolation of the tiny island. There they were placed on the beach and once all the cages were landed they freed the men.
"Here is your new home men. A retreat for you to reflect your lives on. You will be able to build rough dwellings from the cages, alas though they will not build boats. We hope you will be happy in your new home and bid you all a farewell." His last look at Blackpatch told him he knew precisely what would ensue in a very short time and he nodded as if to say, now you only have each other to prey upon.
He turned away and Tarkel offered his back, Merlin climbed up on the strong dragon and they all took off leaving the company of men staring after them.
They went back to the ship and hovered over it, then with a huge collective wail they all vented the pent up fire in them and laid waste to the dhow of Captain Blackpatch. Faint cries of horror and fear arose from the island but they did not look to the marooned men instead they lifted their great wings left the destroyed ship, isolated island and the cruel evil that now dwelled there.
They headed back to Tom, Adeline and the villagers.
Twenty four
Back on the shore Merlin rushed to Adeline's side.
"How is she?" He asked, now he could show all he felt and did not have to appear a stalwart enemy. Quai turned to him and responded.
"It will take some weeks My Magus, but she is already stronger. She wishes to see you."
"Of course." He entered the crude shade against the rocks they contrived for her and saw her leaning against the rock face. "Adeline, My Lady." He fell to his knees before her.
"Merlin, Merlin, how does it go."
"It is done, milady, over and done."
"Was there... bloodshed, were any hurt?"
"No, my dear, I knew you could not take more loss, our plan worked perfectly. Now the perpetrators are marooned on a faraway island that knows no traffic. They will probably kill and maim each other but that is up to them. we are all done with them. Their ship is destroyed and they have no way to build another, even if they knew how. There is no way they can escape and now they will dwell with their own evil until they die."
"The young...?"
"Are all well and we can lift this canopy so you can see for yourself, yes?"
"Yes, oh yes please do."
So the canopy rose and Tarkel respectfully bowing before her was the first thing she saw. She wept, everyone wept, she gestured for them to approach her and they all wanted a turn to nuzzle her nose, to thank her for all she had done and suffered on their behalf.
Merlin, Quai and Qui, not a little unmoved walked over to Tom, who stood with the villagers. Merlin spoke.
"Many years ago Tom, you were given a gift, a great and wise dragon who gave me his name gave you life when evil sought to take it. The source of that same evil destroyed all I knew of life and home in the Valley of the Dragons, it was lost forever. I ask you now, to repay that gift. I ask you now, to live in peace and tranquility with these dragons. To allow them to live out their days here and share this land with your people."
Tom grinned as he turned his head to the villagers and called out.
"What do you think Men, what do you think to sharing all we have with them?" And as he heard the collective and loud. "Aye!" He turned to Merlin and grasped his arm in a friend's salute. "Aye," he said into the smiling face of Merlin, "I think we can do that well enough."
Quai and Qui walked with Tom and Merlin and Tom asked.
"What will you do now, my friend?"
"I have two things to do Tom and for one of them I will need your talents and aid Quai." He grinned as she came toward him and he whispered in her ear. She smiled nodded and then laughed aloud. "Can I count on you?"
"Absolutely you can. I will set about it directly, come Qui we have much to do." She tugged at his hand and he in great puzzlement but laughing too, followed her.
Tom looked to Merlin whose face was now quite serious. Merlin flicked a swift glance at Tom and said.
"Now for the other matter."
"Which is?"
"An apology!"
"To whom?" Tom could not think of a single thing Merlin would ever have to apologize for but the only answer he received was.
"Look for me before dusk, I hope we will be back by then." Then he turned on his heel and left. Tom stood and called out.
"Yes, of course, but who is 'we'?"
Merlin's only response was to wave as he walked rapidly away.
He found him, sitting quietly staring across to the sea. How was he going to explain, how could he tell his dragon friend that he did not want him near the battle in case fighting ensued and he was hurt or killed? How he could not dare face a future without him and so took it upon himself to keep him from danger.
Dracon turned at his approach and looked slightly at him then turned back to peruse the sea as he said.
"So Merlin, the Magus, the wise, you have won your battle?"
"Yes, we have won, Dracon... I... can you ever forgive me?"
"For what?"
"For not sharing the adventure, for being selfish and keeping you out of it?"
"You think I like to fight?"
"That is not what I mean and you know it. If you are angry at me tell me, let me be punished but please, my friend do not turn from me."
"I? Turn from you? How could that ever happen?"
"I know you must be angry that I didn't include you, but it is too close to getting you back and I couldn't bear the thought that if there was a failure in the plan and the pirates got free..."
"You think I did not understand this? Do you think I would have stayed away if it was not for the fact that I did understand this. Do you not know that I would not appear deliberately so that you did not have any distraction to keep you from your purpose?" His voice so tender. Merlin's eyes filled.
"You know then, my weakness?"
"That you love, is no weakness Merlin, it is a strength. You kept both Aeem and myself out of the fray. You think it was selfish desire to have us safe and I know that was part of it but Merlin, every great leader knows that his goals are met with steadfast endeavor not faint-hearted fear. Your fear for our hurt would have created a chink in your armor. Neither Aeem nor I would be responsible for that. You did the right thing and we love you the more for it."
"You are indeed my greatest friend Dracon. I so wanted a future with you in it and I believe it was selfish of me, but it is who I am."
"You are steadfast and true Merlin and where you love is blessed."
"Then we are each absolved, now will you do me an honor?"
"Anything, my friend, anything."
"Will you come to my wedding?"
Twenty five
Quai and Qui went beyond the simple request for a wedding preparation. Flowers spilled and milled at their feet, laughter and singing about their heads and they were content. Merlin had his love, Aeem had her heart restored. They married in the company of grateful and loving friends.
They shared their happiness as it overflowed from their hearts and blessed any near them.